Star Wishes

Star Wishes Sarah Keevers had lived and worked in an orphanage in St. Louis since she was five years old. She’d stayed ...

Author: Martine Missy

34 downloads 690 Views 1MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!

Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

Star Wishes Sarah Keevers had lived and worked in an orphanage in St. Louis since she was five years old. She’d stayed on to protect the younger children from the harsh headmistress. Now, she’s inherited money from a grandfather she never knew she had, and she wants to take the children far away. The only problems are the children don’t legally belong to her, and women have no legal rights in 1856. So, Sarah changes her name to Samuel Kees, disguises the children, and heads west with her new family. She settles in Big Springs and meets up with Abe West, the local sheriff, and his brother, Ike. The two men discover her secret and decide she’d make the perfect wife. They’re going to do everything they can to earn her trust. Will they be able to protect Sarah, and hold on to her love when her picture shows up on a wanted poster for kidnapping? Note: There is no sexual relationship or touching for titillation between or among siblings. Genre: Historical, Ménage a Trois/Quatre, Western/Cowboys Length: 83,693 words

STAR WISHES

Missy Martine

MENAGE AMOUR

Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on your own personal computer or device. You do not have resell or distribution rights without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest. Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not want this book anymore, you must delete it from your computer. WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. If you find a Siren-BookStrand e-book being sold or shared illegally, please let us know at [email protected]

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK IMPRINT: Ménage Amour

STAR WISHES Copyright © 2012 by Missy Martine E-book ISBN: 978-1-61926-845-6 First E-book Publication: June 2012 Cover design by Jinger Heaston All cover art and logo copyright © 2012 by Siren Publishing, Inc. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission. All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

Letter to Readers Dear Readers, If you have purchased this copy of Star Wishes by Missy Martine from BookStrand.com or its official distributors, thank you. Also, thank you for not sharing your copy of this book.

Regarding E-book Piracy This book is copyrighted intellectual property. No other individual or group has resale rights, auction rights, membership rights, sharing rights, or any kind of rights to sell or to give away a copy of this book. The author and the publisher work very hard to bring our paying readers high-quality reading entertainment. This is Missy Martine’s livelihood. It’s fair and simple. Please respect Ms. Martine’s right to earn a living from her work. Amanda Hilton, Publisher www.SirenPublishing.com www.BookStrand.com

DEDICATION As always, this book is dedicated to my wonderful, loving husband. He helped me to realize I shouldn’t waste my time on trying to write in a genre that wasn’t comfortable for me. From now on, I’ll only write what’s in my heart. And a special thanks to my eighth grade teacher who first instilled a fascination for history in me. I truly think I was born in the wrong time. I should have lived my life in a small town somewhere in Nevada around the late 1800s.

STAR WISHES MISSY MARTINE Copyright © 2012

Chapter 1 Twenty-one-year-old Sarah Keevers pressed her hands tightly against the aching muscles of her back before reaching for another wet sheet to hang on the slightly drooping, frayed rope she’d strung from the house to the only tree in the backyard of her present home. Not that anyone could call the Grover Street Orphan Asylum a home. It was more like a prison for unwanted children. Sarah’s infamous gunslinger father brought her to the orphanage right after her mother died. She’d been only five years old, and Mad Dog Keevers hadn’t wanted the responsibility of caring for a little girl. The sound of laughter had her turning quickly toward the yard next door, and then wincing when the wear-worn material of her blouse rubbed across the fresh welts on her back. She’d received a strapping from the Headmistress of the home the night before in response to a broken plate after the evening meal. It hadn’t mattered that she was innocent. She’d happily take the punishment if it kept the younger children safe. She watched while the family next door piled into their horse-drawn carriage. “No amount of star wishing is gonna git me what I want, Ma.” Blinking back tears, she went back to the seemingly never-ending basket of wet laundry and tried to push back the grief that poured over her. The only thing Sarah had ever wished for was a family of her

Star Wishes

9

own to love and take care of. There had never been anyone willing to adopt the little girl with the outlaw father. Even now, fourteen years later, his name could still send fear racing through decent folks. So, she’d grown up watching other children come and go. When she turned sixteen, she could have left, but she’d made a deal with Hannah Rivers. She cooked and cleaned and in return had a pallet in the pantry for sleeping and two meals a day. It wasn’t much of a life, but it allowed her to stay close and keep watch over the younger children. “Miss Sarah, Miss Sarah!” She turned and watched eight-year-old Jonathan Potter race down the back steps. “Don’t run, Jonathan.” “I’m so sorry, Miss Sarah.” The small boy threw his arms around her knees, hugging her tightly. Dirt-smudged tears traced a path down his grimy cheeks. “You should’ve told Miss Rivers it was me that done it.” Sarah pulled his arms loose, and then dropped to her knees to hug him close. “It’s all right, Jonathan. I’m not hurt at all.” She pulled back and used her sleeve to wipe the tears from his face. “You just need to be more careful, and not play ball in the house. Can you do that for me?” He nodded solemnly. “How come you still live here? Ain’t you old enough to leave yet?” She chuckled and tweaked him under the chin. “I’m plenty old enough, boy. But if I left, who’d take care of you and all the others?” “Daniel and me lost our Ma and Pa when their wagon turned over. What happened to yours?” Sarah frowned and wondered how much she should tell the little boy. Just two days after her Ma had died of consumption, her Pa had dropped her off in St. Louis in front of this very house. The law had questioned her off and on over the years in hopes she might remember places that her father liked to hide out, but she’d never been able to tell them anything of importance. Then, about ten years ago, a deputy

10

Missy Martine

shot Mad Dog Keevers in the back during a bank robbery. “Both of my parents are dead, Jonathan. They died a long time ago.” “Didn’t you have no brothers or sisters or aunts or uncles?” “I’m afraid not. I’m the last one of my family.” Jonathan focused his gaze toward the front of the house. “Who do you think that is? Do you think he’s here to adopt a little boy?” Sarah turned to see what had drawn the boy’s interest. She lifted her hand to shield her eyes from the sun’s glare and spotted a fancydressed man climbing out of a horse-drawn carriage. He was carrying some kind of expensive-looking case. “I don’t know, Jonathan. He’s probably just here to talk business with Miss Rivers.” “So you don’t think he might like to have a couple of little boys?” Sarah looked at Jonathan and bit her lip. The boy and his brother Daniel wanted to stay together, and she knew that wasn’t always possible. She glanced back at the man hurrying toward the front door. “It’s usually a couple that wants to adopt a child, Jonathan. That man doesn’t have a wife with him.” The boy frowned, looking disappointed. “You sure?” She smiled. “I’m sure. Why don’t you run and get yourself a cookie out of the jar in the kitchen? But, make sure nobody catches you.” “Thanks, Miss Sarah.” He gave her a quick hug, and then scampered off. **** Hannah Rivers looked over at Raymond Estes and smiled. Ten years ago he’d come to the door looking for work, and she’d never regretted giving him a chance. His dark-brown hair was only slightly tinted with gray, while his six-foot frame had grown flabby over the years. She’d hired him to do some heavy lifting and to handle the discipline of the older boys, and it had turned out to be a good match. He was loyal and obedient, and had as few scruples as she did. She

Star Wishes

11

patted the severe bun of dark-gray hair at the base of her neck. “The Mathers boy is supposed to be delivered this Saturday.” He looked up from his newspaper and frowned. “I know the schedule. How do you want to handle it? I can put him on the train, but it’ll cost about twenty dollars for the short ride.” “Absolutely, not. I’m not going to waste hard-earned money on something as frivolous as a train ride. Can’t you send a wire and have the Jamesons come and get the boy?” “Part of your deal with them was to deliver him.” Raymond laughed. “I think old man Jameson is afraid the boy will put up a fuss and doesn’t want the embarrassment of having to haul him away in a wagon.” Hannah pursed her lips. She’d once had dreams of a husband and family of her own, but those dreams had long been dead. Now, she concentrated on putting away enough money so she could leave St. Louis and retire in style. She earned that money by arranging for special adoptions. There were plenty of farmers and ranchers that were willing to pay a fee to get their hands on young boys they could put to work in their fields. She’d even managed to sell some of the girls as companions and nannies. It was for their own good, really. There weren’t too many people willing to take on an older child for adoption. “Maybe we should just drive him down. It’d be good to get away from these walls for a day or two.” Raymond got to his feet. “Who’ll look after things here?” “We can leave Sarah in charge. She’s certainly old enough, and the children like her well enough to stay on their best behavior while we’re gone.” She narrowed her eyes and smiled. “I can even make sure they know that she’ll be the one to suffer if they act up while we’re away.” “It’ll have to be a two-day trip. One day there, and one day back.” “That’ll be fine, and the Jamesons can just put us up for the night so it—” A loud knocking at the front door interrupted her thoughts. She nodded toward the hall. “Go see who that is.” She watched

12

Missy Martine

Raymond shuffle out of the room and sighed, thinking about all the cash she had hidden away. “I’ve just got to hang on a little bit longer and I’ll have enough money to go back East.” A sharp rapping knock on her door brought her gaze up. “Miss Rivers, this here gentleman is Mr. Robert Levine. He says he’s from some law firm in New York City.” Raymond moved closer and raised his brow. “He’s looking for Sarah Keevers.” He turned back to the distinguished-looking man standing in the doorway. “Mr. Levine, this is Miss Hannah Rivers, the Headmistress of Grover Street Orphan Asylum.” Robert Levine looked around the room, his lip curling. The man was young and handsome, probably in his mid-twenties. As she watched, he pulled his black case closer against his side. He looked up and grimaced briefly before stepping forward to hold out his hand. “How do you do, Miss Rivers?” Hannah kept her seat. “How do you do, Mr. Levine. May I ask what you want with our Sarah?” Robert looked from Hannah to Raymond and then back. “I have private business to discuss with her. Is she here?” Hannah exchanged a look with Raymond and then shook her head. “I’m sorry, but she’s not here today. Is there something I can help you with? I am her legal guardian.” She pointed toward the hard, straight-backed chair in front of her desk. “Won’t you have a seat?” Robert frowned, biting his lip, and then raked his fingers through his hair. “Are you sure?” He moved forward and almost wilted into the chair, setting his case on the floor. “I was under the impression she’s over the age of eighteen and doesn’t need a legal guardian.” Hannah hesitated, and then gave a brittle laugh. “That’s true, technically, but since she’s been with me since she was just a little girl, I have more of a motherly feeling toward her. I certainly don’t want anything to happen to the precious girl.”

Star Wishes

13

Robert smiled, and picked up his case and placed it on Hannah’s desk. “I understand completely. I can assure you I’m not here to cause her any problems, in fact, I’m here to bring her some good news.” Raymond moved closer and perched on the edge of the desk. “What kind of good news?” “Miss Keevers is the sole beneficiary of one of my firm’s clients.” He pulled open the case and drew out some papers. “How can that be?” asked Hannah. “The girl doesn’t have any living relatives.” “Actually, that’s not true. She has a maternal grandfather that’s been looking for her for years. He only found out he had a granddaughter a couple of years ago when he came across letters his daughter had written to his wife after she ran off and eloped with Elijah Keevers. Apparently his wife never revealed the letters so he’d had no idea of his daughter’s death, or of the female child she’d left behind.” He glanced up at Raymond and then back to Sarah. “He felt terrible at never having seen his only daughter again and became obsessed with finding his granddaughter.” Raymond leaned closer. “How did he find the girl?” “Our firm hired an investigator. They finally found Sarah a few months back, and then her grandfather took ill and died a few weeks later. He left a will specifying that his assets were to be liquidated. He left a sizeable amount of money to his only living relative, Miss Sarah Keevers.” Robert gave them a wide smile. “I’m here to see that the money is turned over to her.” Hannah studied him for a moment. “Let me see if I understand this correctly. You’re here because you have a bank draft for Sarah from her grandfather.” Robert developed a dull, red flush in his cheeks and he lowered his gaze to the floor. “Um, not exactly. I actually have cash for her.” Hannah rolled her eyes and turned toward the window. “If you’re here to give Sarah some pittance of money, then you can just leave it with me and I’ll make sure she receives it.”

14

Missy Martine

Robert cleared his throat. “It’s more than a pittance. It’s sizeable and I have to have her signature to release it.” He glanced back at the door, and lowered his voice. “He left her five thousand dollars.” Hannah pulled in a breath. Raymond shot to his feet. “You mean to tell me you have five thousand dollars in that case of yours?” Robert coughed, and reached up to straighten his tie before he nodded. “That’s correct.” His voice sounded like a raspy whisper. “Mr. Levine, what on earth would possess someone to send cash instead of a bank draft? Why, the idea is ludicrous.” Hannah forcefully loosened her hands from where they clenched on the chair arm. “Marcus Winston was a very basic man. When he learned his granddaughter had grown up in an orphanage, and never seen anything of the world, he was sure having to deal with lawyers and banks would make her nervous. He didn’t want her to feel that way. He felt that giving her the cash, to do with whatever she wanted, would be more comfortable for the girl.” Robert shrugged. “And, since he left the instructions in his last will and testament our firm is bound by law to carry out his wishes.” Hannah narrowed her eyes. “Are you an attorney, Mr. Levine?” “No, I’m merely an associate of the firm. I’m studying law while I work for them.” “Hmm, well, regardless, the girl is away today and won’t return until late tomorrow or the next day.” Robert winced, and gave a heavy sigh. “That’s unfortunate. I had hoped to be back on the train this evening heading home to my family.” “Well, you’re in luck, Mr. Levine.” She pointed to Raymond. “Mr. Estes is affianced to Sarah.” She cut her gaze over to Raymond, hoping he didn’t open his mouth. “She’s actually shopping for a wedding dress.” She smiled at the look of revulsion on Robert’s face. “You can turn the money over to him since, legally, after the

Star Wishes

15

wedding, everything she owns will belong to him anyway.” She breathed a sigh of relief when Raymond only smiled at the bemused man. “I’ll have to see some kind of legal document that shows Miss Keevers is your responsibility.” Hannah smiled. “That’s not a problem.” She got up and crossed to the credenza under the window. She opened the bottom drawer and rummaged through a stack of papers until she found the one she wanted. “This should be sufficient.” She walked over and handed the yellowed, aging document to Robert Levine. “It’s the court order giving me custody of Sarah when her father abandoned her.” She gave a little laugh. “Of course, in a couple of weeks, there’ll be a wedding certificate.” Robert accepted the paper and looked it over quickly. He shrugged. “This looks in order to me.” He opened his case and pulled out some more papers and laid them on the table. “I’ll need you to sign that you’re accepting on Sarah’s behalf, Miss Rivers.” He gazed up at Raymond. “She’s still the guardian since the marriage hasn’t taken place yet.” Hannah sat down at her desk and pulled out a bottle of ink and a quill pen. She pulled the papers close and read through them carefully, then dipped the pen in the ink and signed her name with a flourish. Robert looked up at Raymond. “I’ll need you to sign below her name as a witness to her signature.” Hannah handed the pen to Raymond and watched as he signed his own name. “Is that it?” Robert took the paper back and looked it over carefully before sliding it back in his case. Then, he pulled out a stack of bank notes wrapped in small bundles. He placed them on the desk. “Please count it carefully, and then sign here that the count was accurate.”

16

Missy Martine

It took Hannah several minutes to count the money with her shaking hands. “It’s all here.” She reached for the pen and carefully signed the receipt. Robert glanced at her signature and then put the document back in his case. He stood and held his hand out to Raymond. “Please give Miss Keevers my wish for a long and happy marriage.” He tipped his head at Hannah. “Pleasure to have met you, Miss Rivers.” “Likewise, Mr. Levine.” Hannah turned to Raymond. “Show our guest out, Mr. Estes.” She watched as Raymond escorted the young man from the room, and then pulled a string from around her neck. She took the key she carried with her at all times and opened the desk drawer. Smiling, she let the bank notes fan over her fingers before dropping them into the deep drawer. “Don’t we need to take that much money to the bank?” Raymond was leaning against the door frame watching her. “Absolutely not! It would raise too much suspicion and someone might want to know where the money came from.” She locked the drawer and stuffed the key back down the front of her dress. “Besides, it should be perfectly safe here. Nobody in their right mind would break in and try to rob an orphanage, and no one but you and I will know it’s here.” He pointed to the papers on her desk. “Shouldn’t you have locked them up with the money?” “No, we’re going to destroy them so nobody will ever get to see them.” She ripped the papers in two, and then ripped them once again. “Get Zeke to do his chores early and make sure he empties all the trash receptacles into the kitchen fireplace.” She dropped the torn pieces into a bucket beside her desk. “Don’t need to call the boy. I can do it.” “No, I want you to head over to the livery and rent a buggy we can take south to deliver the Mathers boy. I want to get an early start, and maybe spend an extra day there to do some shopping.” Raymond turned toward the door. “Okay, I’ll see to it.”

Star Wishes

17

“Raymond, hold up.” She waited for him to turn back around. “Send Sarah in to see me. I need to discuss her responsibilities while we’re away.” Raymond nodded once, and then disappeared down the hall. She could hear him calling Zeke’s name. **** Zeke stayed perfectly still when Mr. Raymond walked down the hall yelling out his name. He didn’t want to be caught hiding in the closet. He’d get a whipping for sure if they caught him snooping. He hadn’t meant to hear anything bad. He’d seen the fancy man drive up, and he wanted to be close, so he’d be the first boy the man saw if he was in the market for a son. Now, he had to get to Sarah and let her know what was going on. They were trying to steal from her, and everybody knew stealing was just plain wrong. He waited a moment to make sure the coast was clear, and then quickly left the closet and raced after Mr. Raymond. “Here I am, Sir. What can I do for you?” He winced when the large man grabbed him by the shoulder. “What have you been up to, boy?” “Nothing, Sir. I’ve been picking up trash outside. I’d just come through the front door when I heard you calling me.” Raymond studied him for a moment and then nodded. “Good, lad. Miss Rivers wants you to gather up all the trash downstairs and dump it into the kitchen fireplace post haste.” “Post what, Sir?” Raymond sighed. “It means right now, Zeke.” The boy smiled. “Yes, Sir.” He turned to go and Raymond grabbed his arm. “Make sure you get the receptacle in Miss Rivers’s office first.” “Yes, Sir.” Zeke hurried off to pick up the bucket in Miss Rivers’s office. He peeked around the door and breathed a sigh of relief when

18

Missy Martine

he found the room empty. He glanced at the desk, and then looked around cautiously before trying the drawer handle. It was locked and wouldn’t budge. He glanced into the trash and spotted the torn pieces of paper lying on top. He grabbed up the bucket and headed for the kitchen. When he got to the back of the house, he peeked around the corner. He could see Sarah on the back steps talking to Miss Mary Carson. She would come a couple of times a week to help Sarah with the cooking and cleaning. He looked back over his shoulder to make sure no one was there, and then pulled the torn sheets out of the pail and stuffed them inside his shirt. He calmly walked over and poured the rest of the trash into the fire. “Excellent, Ezekiel.” He turned around and came face-to-face with Miss Rivers. “Now, be a good boy and put the bucket back in my office and empty all the others, upstairs and downstairs.” Zeke swallowed against the lump in his throat and nodded. “Yes, Miss Rivers.” He took a deep breath and then rushed from the room. **** Sarah took another dried sheet down from the line and began folding it. She felt the heaviness in her heart lift and she smiled. Miss Rivers and Mr. Estes would be leaving the day after tomorrow, and they would be gone for two whole days. It would be so wonderful to be without all their starchy rules for once. “Sarah!” Sarah looked up as Zeke came barreling out of the house. “Sarah, you won’t believe it, you just won’t.” “Calm down, Zeke.” The boy was so excited she could barely understand him. “Whatever has you in such a tizzy?” “Miss Sarah, you’re rich.” She laughed. “What on earth are you talking about, boy?”

Star Wishes

19

Zeke grabbed her arm and pulled her behind the large tree. He glanced all around and then brought her closer, urging her to bend down. His voice dropped to almost a whisper. “I heard ’em, Miss Sarah. You’re rich and they’re gonna steal it from ya.” Sarah pulled the boy closer. He was so excited he was trembling. “Zeke, calm down and tell me what you’re babbling about.” Zeke took an exaggerated deep breath and then frowned. “I didn’t mean to be listening to Miss Rivers’s business, truly I didn’t.” He dropped his gaze down. “I was hiding in the front closet and heard her conversation with that lawyer man.” Sarah tilted his chin up until she could look into his eyes. “What lawyer man, Zeke. Start at the beginning.” “There was this fancy carriage that pulled up out front. I was out there picking up trash like I’m supposed to. Anyway, he was obviously a rich man, so I thought if he was looking for a son, I wanted to be the first one he got a good look at. So, I snuck in and hid in the front closet. I figured I would hear when he was ready to come out, and I could be in the hall doing something to make a good impression.” “So, who was the man, Zeke?” Zeke’s eyes got big, and his smiled widened. “He was a lawyer man from New York.” His head cocked sideways. “What’s a lawyer man, Sarah?” She sighed. “It’s something to do with the law, I guess. Did you hear him say what he wanted?” “He wanted to talk to you, Miss Sarah. He had a bunch of money to give you.” “Zeke, you must have misunderstood what you heard.” “No, Sarah, I swear I didn’t.” He moved in closer and told her everything he’d heard while hiding in the closet. “Miss Sarah, you’re rich now, you don’t have to stay here anymore.” Sarah frowned, and then sighed wistfully. “You must have heard wrong, Zeke. I don’t have any grandfathers.”

20

Missy Martine

Zeke peeked around the tree and then glanced around the yard. “What are you doing?” Sarah watched as the small boy began running his hand down the front of his shirt. “I’m sorry they’re torn.” Zeke pulled a handful of torn bits of paper from his shirt and handed them to Sarah, his face a solemn mask. “Maybe you can put them back together and see I’m telling you the truth.” “Oh, Zeke.” She hugged his thin body close. “I never said you weren’t being truthful. You probably just didn’t understand what you heard.” A large, round tear rolled down his dirty cheek. “Can you put these back together so you can read ’em?” Sarah settled back against the tree and put her legs out in front of her. She spread her skirt out flat and then looked at the stack of papers. They were still in pretty big pieces, so she began matching up the edges. It took several long minutes before she had enough of the pieces matched to begin to read the writing. She’d only deciphered a small portion when she caught her breath. She raised her gaze to Zeke and blinked twice. “You’re telling me there’s really five thousand dollars in Miss Rivers’s office that belongs to me?” Zeke nodded without saying a word. “And she told that lawyer feller that I was going to marry Mr. Estes?” Again, Zeke nodded without making a sound. “What am I gonna do?” Zeke grabbed the sleeve of her blouse and shook it. “You’re gonna git out of here, that’s what you’re gonna do.” He sighed and gave her arm a little thump. “There ain’t nothing you can’t do now, Miss Sarah.” Sarah sniffed, and blinked back her tears. She smiled and grabbed onto Zeke’s hand. “You’re right, I’m gonna git out of here.” The light in Zeke’s eyes faded at her words. She smiled, and gripped his hand more firmly. “And, I’m gonna take you with me.”

Star Wishes

21

Zeke’s breath caught, and more tears found their way down his cheeks. “You mean it? You’d really take me with you?” Sarah pulled him closer and gave him another hug. “I mean it, Zeke. You, me, Daniel, and Jonathan are going to leave this place and never look back.” He pushed away and narrowed his eyes. “How we gonna do that?” “It’s easy. Miss Rivers and Mr. Estes are leaving the day after tomorrow to take William to his new parents. They plan on being gone for two whole days, and they’re leaving me in charge. That’s plenty of time for us to get far enough away that they’ll never find us.” “What about your money, Sarah?” “I’ll get it out of her desk.” “But it’s locked.” “No matter.” She pointed to the papers all jumbled on her lap. “These here papers say it belongs to me and I’m taking it.” She scooped up the torn documents and stood up, smoothing out her skirt as she stood. “I want you to get the other boys together and meet me in the attic after dinner so we can make plans.” It was the one place she could be assured Miss Rivers wouldn’t catch them. The old woman wouldn’t be caught dead anywhere that dusty and dirty. “Okay, Sarah. I’ll make sure we’re all there.” “Good, now you go on and get your chores done. We don’t want to do anything to upset Miss Rivers or Mr. Estes for the next couple of days. We wanna make sure they leave out of here the day after tomorrow.” Zeke smiled and then scurried away. She glanced around and then folded the torn sheets and stuffed them down in her corset for safe keeping. “How am I gonna get those kids out of St. Louis?” The money might be hers, but she didn’t have any rights to those boys. She loved all the children at the home, but Zeke, Daniel, and Jonathan seemed to incur Miss River’s wrath more than any of the other children. She’d do anything to save those three from their rough

22

Missy Martine

treatment. “I’ll take ’em out West. Nobody’ll look for us in Indian territory.” “Sarah, you better get a move on, girl.” Sarah looked up at Mary Carson. The dear lady came two days a week to help with the baking. “I’ll be right there, Miss Carson.” “You’d better hurry, dear. Miss Rivers has been asking if your chores are finished and it’s time to start on dinner.” Sarah sighed and picked up the basket of folded laundry. “I’m on my way, Miss Carson.” **** “Shhh, you don’t want us to get caught, do you?” Sarah looked up as she crawled into the attic space. Zeke was standing over Daniel, shaking his finger in the older boy’s face. “All of you, be quiet,” she admonished. “Is it true, Miss Sarah?” Daniel sat down and pulled his little brother closer. “Are you taking us out of here?” Sarah crawled over and sat in front of the three boys. She reached over and took Daniel’s hand in one of hers. “Yes, it’s true. I’m going to get us all out of here.” She let go of his hand and watched him closely. “That is, if you want to come with me. Do you?” Jonathan turned toward his brother and put his hand on his shoulder. “Please, Daniel, can we go, too? I wanna go with Miss Sarah.” Daniel put his arm around Jonathan and gave him a shaky smile. “Sure, Jonathan, we can go with her. I don’t wanna stay here either.” He looked at Sarah and grinned. “How you gonna git us away from here, Miss Sarah?” “We’re going to have to be really careful, Daniel. Once we leave, we’ll be fugitives.” “Foo-gee-tives? What’s that, Miss Sarah?” Jonathan gave her a puzzled frown.

Star Wishes

23

Zeke moved closer and sat down next to Jonathan. “It means the law’s gonna be after us. Ain’t that right, Miss Sarah?” Sarah sighed. “Zeke’s right, if we’re not careful, the law might come looking for us. Technically, I don’t have the right to take you boys away from here.” “Can’t you just adopt us, so we could be a family?” asked Daniel. Sarah shook her head. “No, I can’t adopt you because I’m not married. They only let married couples adopt children.” “That’s not fair,” complained Jonathan. “You’d make a good ma.” “Thank you, Jonathan.” She moved a little closer and lowered her voice. “I’ve come up with an idea of how to get us out of St. Louis but you’re not gonna like it.” Zeke snorted. “We’d like any idea that gets us away from ole Miss Rivers. What ya want us to do?” Sarah took a deep breath. “The authorities will be looking for a woman traveling with three boys once Miss Rivers lets them know we’ve run off.” She looked at each boy carefully. “They won’t be looking for a man traveling with his three little sisters.” She watched as the idea worked its way into their understanding. Jonathan’s brow drew up. “What man are you talking about, Miss Sarah?” Daniel groaned. “She’s talking about us, stupid.” “Don’t call me stupid.” Jonathan punched his brother on the leg. “Boys, settle down.” Sarah grabbed the end of her braid and twisted it nervously between her fingers. “I’m going to dress up like a man.” “Why would you wanna dress like a man?” Zeke asked. “It’ll be safer for me to travel as a man.” She shrugged. “Besides, men have all the advantages. I’ll be able to get us a place to live and settle in a lot easier if folks think they’re dealing with a man.” Zeke frowned. “So you’ll be a man traveling with your little boys?”

24

Missy Martine

“No, stupid.” Daniel growled. “She’ll be a man traveling with her three little girls. She means to dress us up like a bunch of silly girls.” “No way,” Zeke cried. “You’re not dressing me up in no frilly girl’s clothes.” “Me, neither.” Jonathan crossed his small arms across his chest. Sarah leaned back and brushed her hands across her thighs. “Okay, if that’s the way you want it. You’ll just have to stay here, then. If they catch me traveling with three boys they could put me in jail, and I can’t risk that.” The boys exchanged glances, and then Jonathan looked up. “Would we have to wear petticoats?” Sarah smothered her laugh behind her hand. “No, I think we can get by with just dresses and bonnets to cover your heads. You can even wear your pants under the dresses.” When they still look doubtful she chuckled. “It won’t be forever. We’ll take the train to Jefferson City. Once we get there, you can all change back to being little boys. We can buy a wagon and head west to some small town we can settle in. Preferably someplace really small where the people are friendly and they don’t get much traffic riding through.” “Will you go back to being a girl once we get to Jefferson City?” asked Daniel. “No, it’ll be better for all of us if I stay a man for awhile. If I can buy us a small spread of our own, maybe a little farm, I can go back to being Miss Sarah, at least when we’re alone on our own place.” The boys were quiet for a moment and then Daniel took a deep breath. “Okay, we’re going with you. When are we leaving?” “Like I said, Miss Rivers and Mr. Estes are leaving the day after tomorrow for a two-day trip. Once they drive off, we’ll wait a short while and then we’ll head out.” “How you gonna afford train tickets for all of us?” Daniel asked. Sarah explained about her inheritance. “I’m gonna take my money out of Miss River’s desk. It’s mine so nobody can accuse me of stealing it.”

Star Wishes

25

“What about all the other kids here? Are we gonna take them with us?” “I’m sorry, Jonathan. I can’t afford to take everybody. The four of us have become special friends, and I really don’t want to leave you guys behind.” Sarah swallowed hard. “I’m sure Miss Rivers will find homes for everyone else. She’s already found a home for William Mathers. They’re taking him to his new parents on this trip.” Daniel looked up. “You ain’t gonna leave all the little kids alone when we leave, are you?” “No, I’m going to have a message delivered to Miss Carson when we leave. It’ll ask her to come take charge until Miss Rivers returns. She knows I’m old enough to leave whenever I want so she won’t’ be suspicious. And I don’t think she knows the faces of the children well enough to know that some are missing. We’ll just let the others think you’ve all found homes.” Sarah let her gaze go briefly to each boy. “Are you guys with me?” All three boys nodded vigorously. “Okay, then I want you to go through those boxes over there.” She pointed to a stack of boxes in the corner of the attic. “Each of you find a dress or skirt and blouse that fits. There should be plenty of bonnets as well. You should look for something that goes all the way to the ground if possible, and make sure the bonnets cover all of your hair. You have to look like girls at a glance. Daniel grinned. “We won’t let you down, Miss Sarah.” “All of you need to stop thinking of me as Miss Sarah. If you’re supposed to be my little brothers you’ll need to be calling me by my first name when we finally settle somewhere.” “You mean you want us to call you Sarah?” asked Zeke. “Uh, no, that won’t work.” Sarah thought for a moment and then smiled. “Once we leave here I’m going to be Samuel. You think you guys can remember to call me Samuel?” Zeke giggled. “If it gits us outa here, we’ll call you the Easter Bunny.”

26

Missy Martine

“Shhhh.” Sarah tried to stifle their laughter. “After you find some female clothes, I want you to pack up any personal items you want to take with us. Put your things in pillowcases and leave them here so we can get to them quickly. Does anybody have any questions?” Daniel glanced at Zeke, and then at Jonathan. “Nope, we’re ready to get out of here, Samuel.” His solemn expression turned into a giggle. Zeke crawled toward the boxes. “Should we look for some pants big enough for you, Sarah?” “No, I’ve already looked and there’s nothing there that would work.” “What are you gonna do?” asked Daniel. “Tomorrow’s laundry day for Mr. Estes. He always drops off his things for me to wash and iron. He won’t be expecting them back until next week.” Jonathan’s eyes got big as saucers. “You mean you’re gonna steal his clothes?” Sarah fidgeted, and felt a flush move up her neck. “Not steal, Jonathan. I’m gonna take enough of his clothes to get us on the train and I’ll leave money in his laundry basket to pay for what I take.” “Guess that’ll be okay, then.” He moved to help Zeke go through the boxes. Daniel laid his hand on Sarah’s arm. “We are sure beholden to you for taking us with you, Miss Sarah. I want you to know I’ll do everything I can to protect you and the boys.” Sarah blinked back tears and patted Daniel’s hand. “We’re gonna be fine, Daniel. This is gonna be good for all of us, you’ll see.” Sarah bit her lip as Daniel went to help the others sort through the clothes. She’d do whatever it took to make sure these children were protected and had a home of their own. ****

Star Wishes

27

Sarah put all her strength behind the knife, trying to pry open Miss River’s desk drawer. Suddenly, the sound of cracking wood filled the room, as the drawer broke open. “With the wood busted up like this it won’t take her long to figure out the money’s missing.” She placed the bent knife on the top of the desk. “I just hope the money’s still here and she didn’t take it with her.” She pulled the drawer open slowly and peered inside. A small box sat on top of a couple of file folders and a leather-bound ledger. She pulled everything out and set it on top of the desk. The first name on the ledger, William Mathers, caught her eye. “What’s that, Sarah?” Zeke tried to peer over her shoulder. “It looks like some kind of record of the adoptions, but it doesn’t make sense.” “Why, what does it say?” Daniel moved to her other side. “It’s got the name of the child, along with addresses, and dollar amounts.” She looked up at Daniel. “There shouldn’t be any money involved. There’re no fees for adopting an orphan, at least none that I know of.” She glanced back at the ledger. “What are these?” She pulled several envelopes from under the ledger pages. “Looks like a letter, Miss Sarah. Open it up and see what it says.” Zeke positively bounced in place from excitement. Sarah pulled a letter from the envelope and looked at the name of the sender, then matched it up with a name on the journal. “It’s from the people that adopted William.” There’s a forty dollar entry beside the couple’s name on the journal. “Maybe that’s what it cost for them to adopt him.” Curious to know more, she read the letter from the envelope. “Oh, my God, listen to this.” She glanced up at Daniel and then read out loud. “Dear Miss Rivers, I’m looking to take on a farmhand and Curtis Minners gave me your name. He says that you will be able to provide what I’m looking for. He’s to be under the age of twelve and over the age of six, healthy

28

Missy Martine

with strong bones and teeth. I’m willing to pay up to forty dollars for the right boy, but I need him right away, before the harvest season.” Daniel snatched the letter from her hand. “You mean that ole biddy sold William to some farmer that wants to make him work in the fields?” Sarah pulled out another letter and matched that name up to Carrie Wilson’s name. The little girl was adopted a couple of months back. There was a fifty-dollar figure beside the little girl’s name. “This one wanted a housekeeper and babysitter for his home. It says his wife is poorly and can’t take care of their family.” She went through all the letters and matched each one up to an orphan that once lived at the home. Miss Rivers had made a small fortune selling off children like slaves. “Was she gonna sell us off to some farmer?” Jonathan asked. “Don’t worry, Jonathan, nobody is gonna be selling you if I have anything to say about it.” She saw a separate letter, under the journal, and pulled it out. The name didn’t match up to any of the ledger entries. She opened it and read out loud. “Dear Miss Rivers, By now you will have received a letter of introduction for me from Mr. Alexander Whitley. He assures me that I can count on your discretion in this matter. I’m in need of a young lady, preferably over the age of fourteen but under the age of eighteen. She should be pretty and innocent in appearance. We’ll pay one hundred dollars for the right girl. Please send me a wire if you have such a person living at your home and I’ll make a trip to St. Louis immediately.” There was only one girl at the home that fit that description. “Miss Rivers is probably thinking about selling off Rachel Evanston to these people.” “You mean that girl that came to live here last month?” asked Daniel. “Yes, she’s fourteen years old and she certainly fits the description of what they’re looking for.”

Star Wishes

29

“What they want a girl for? She ain’t strong enough to do much farm work.” Sarah couldn’t answer Jonathan’s question. “There’s no way I’m going to leave that girl behind to be sold off like some prime steer. She’s gonna have to come with us.” “There’re clothes in the church donations that should fit her.” Daniel glanced over at Zeke. “She’s not much bigger than him.” “I’ll go talk to her when we finish up here.” She prayed silently that she wouldn’t be caught leaving St. Louis with four children that didn’t belong to her. “Did you find your money, Sarah?” asked Zeke. She put aside the ledger and opened the box. Her breath caught and for a moment, she felt dizzy. Slowly she lowered her hand and pulled out a thick stack of bank notes. “Jumping Jehosephat, Sarah, you’re rich.” Jonathan crowded closer and put out his hand to touch the bills. “What is that?” Daniel pointed to several envelopes left in the bottom of the box. “Let’s see.” She pulled one out and looked inside. “There’s money in this one.” She kept looking and then sighed. “There’s money in all of them. It’s probably the money from selling off the children.” “You gonna keep it?” asked Daniel. “No, the only thing I want is what that New York lawyer said was mine.” She pulled twenty dollars from her money and left it on the desk. “I’m leaving this to pay for the drawer I busted.” Daniel reached over and picked up the ledger. “You gonna take this so you can prove what they’ve been doing?” Sarah thought for a moment. “No, it’s better if we don’t take anything that doesn’t belong to us. That ledger could get Miss Rivers and Mr. Estes in a lot of trouble. No telling what they’d do to get it back. If we put it back, below the box like it was before, they might think we didn’t see anything.”

30

Missy Martine

“But won’t they just keep selling off the orphans?” Zeke brushed at the wetness in his eyes. “I don’t think taking the book is gonna to stop that, Zeke. It’ll be safer for us if we leave it here.” She put everything back in the drawer and pushed it shut. “You guys get cleaned up today. It’ll be awhile before we can bathe again. I talked to the egg delivery man and found out the train won’t leave until the morning so we’ve got one more night to stay here. But I want us out of here at first light. The train leaves pretty early. I’m gonna make up enough biscuits and ham to pack for several days. You just be careful, and don’t be talking about this where anybody can hear. Just get ready so we can leave out first thing.” Sarah started toward the door. She had to go and talk Rachel into coming with them. **** Sarah glanced over at the boys while she waited for the clerk to prepare her train tickets. She had to bite her lip to keep from laughing. Zeke and Jonathan had both found dark brown and gray dresses to put over their trousers, along with dark brown bonnets that completely covered their hair and tied under their chins. Daniel had not been so fortunate. The only garment they’d found that fit him had been a light pink muslin with tiny yellow flowers. It was slightly big on the twelve-year-old boy, so much so, he had to keep straightening the bodice across his chest. A pale yellow bonnet covered his eyes as well as his hair. “Here you are, sir.” The clerk behind the counter held out several tickets through the barred window. “This will entitle you to three adult seats and as we discussed, you can double up children two to a seat if they fit. If the train isn’t full, the children are welcome to sit in other seats, but they must relinquish them if the train takes on more passengers. Do you understand?”

Star Wishes

31

Sarah nodded and took the tickets. “My sisters won’t have any problems sharing. They don’t have much weight to them.” “Are you taking your family on a vacation?” “No, we’re heading west to meet up with our uncle. He lives out in Indian territory.” “Goodness, well you be careful young man and watch after those girls.” She smiled and handed Sarah some folded bills. “Here’s your change. You can purchase some box lunches from the conductor if you’ve a mind to. Have a safe trip and good luck in your new life.” Sarah tipped her hat and mumbled thanks, then hurried over to Rachel and the boys. “Okay, I’ve got the tickets. I only bought three to save money, but you boys can double up in a seat just fine. We’re only riding to the end of the line at Jefferson City, so it won’t be too bad.” She glanced over at Rachel and smiled. “You doing okay?” The girl was dressed similar to Sarah, in boys pants, long-sleeve shirt and a cowboy hat with her hair stuffed up inside. They’d tied a rope around her waist to act as a belt. “Yeah, I’m okay.” She scratched at her shoulder. “I just wish I could get back into my dress,” she whispered. Sarah wriggled, and hitched her pants up higher. She had the same problem. The pants she’d taken from Mr. Estes were a bit too large. Luckily, he’d left a belt in his pants when he put them in the laundry pile. The worse part of her transformation was the shirt. To keep from giving herself away she’d had to bind her breasts with a wide strip of sheet so they wouldn’t bounce or stick out. The shirt, being large and baggy, helped to disguise her figure. “I promise you can go back to being Rachel when we find a place to settle.” She reached up and secured the hat on her head. She’d thought about cutting off her long hair to make the illusion complete, but couldn’t go through with it at the last minute. Daniel moved closer. “Did you send word to Miss Carson?” “Yes, I paid one of the railroad messengers to take a note to her an hour after the train departs. The children will be fine until then. Two

32

Missy Martine

of them are twelve years old, and they often watch out for the younger ones.” “How much did the tickets cost, Sar, um, Samuel?” asked Daniel. Sarah chuckled. “It’s costing us a hundred dollars for the three adult seats.” Rachel brushed at some dirt on the legs of her pants. “How come we’re only going to Jefferson City? What’s there?” “It’s the end of the line. The railroad doesn’t go any further, yet. From what I’ve heard it’s a fair size town that has a lot of traffic in and out. They have regular stage coaches and wagon trains heading west through there.” “Are we going to take a stage or a wagon train west?” “No, Zeke, I’m not really anxious to head out on a wagon train. I’ve heard it’s a pretty hard road and a lot of people don’t survive it.” She herded the children toward the train. “Nope, I got me a plan for when we get to the end of the line.” Daniel grabbed her arm. “So, tell us what your plan is, please, Samuel!” Sarah sighed. “Okay, okay. First, when we get to Jefferson City I’m going to rent us a hotel room for one night. Then, I’m going to the local mercantile and buy you all some new clothes. You’re going to go back to being three boys when we get there.” She waited a moment while the children cheered. “Then, I’m gonna buy us a wagon and horses, and supplies and we’ll head west, or even south. We just need to look for a small town that has some land for sale. It don’t have to be much, just enough for a small farm where we can raise a garden and maybe keep some chickens and a milk cow.” “You really think you can pull that off, Samuel?” asked Rachel. “Have you ever worked on a farm?” “No, but I don’t see why I can’t learn. It’s not like I’m wanting to grow crops to sell. I just wanna be able to feed us all. Nobody is gonna come looking for us on some small farm in Kansas. Everything

Star Wishes

33

is going to work out just fine. We’ve come this far and nobody has a clue who we are.” “All Aboard!” “Stay close, guys.” Sarah began leading them toward the train. She turned around to make sure the boys were staying together and collided with a hard body. She turned, already offering an apology. “I’m so sorry, I wasn’t watching where I was…” She looked up into the face of the most handsome man she’d ever seen. He was tall, well over six feet, and muscular with brown hair and eyes. She could feel herself blushing. “I’m sorry, young man. I wasn’t watching where I was going.” He glanced at the children and frowned, then turned back to Sarah. “My name is Isaac West, but you can call me Ike.” He held his hand out and looked at Sarah expectantly. Reluctantly, Sarah placed her hand in his and shook it vigorously, like she thought a man would. She narrowed her eyes when she caught his slight smirk. “I’m Samuel…” She coughed to hide her hesitation. “Kees, Samuel Kees.” Ike frowned and stared at the children huddled together. “Samuel, huh? Well, Samuel, are these your kids?” Sarah tried to move the children further toward the train. “No, these are my sisters and brother. We’re traveling to meet up with our uncle. If you’ll excuse me, I wanna make sure we get on the train and get seats together. Ike tipped his hat. “Pleasure to meet you, young man. Enjoy your trip. I’m sure I’ll see you around since we’re taking the same train.” Sarah watched as he strolled toward the ticket counter. Zeke pulled on her arm. “What is it, Zeke?” she whispered. “Are you okay, Samuel? You’re face is getting mighty red.” Sarah groaned to herself. “Come on, let’s get aboard and find some seats. ****

34

Missy Martine

Ike stopped and watched through the train’s window as the young boy seated the children on the train. All five of them squeezed into three seats. Something didn’t feel right. There was something off about the boy, but he couldn’t figure out what was wrong. Even the kids didn’t seem quite right. He’d been working as a bounty hunter the past few years, trying to earn enough money to join up with his brother in Big Springs. They’d come west several years back with the idea of starting up a farm together. They’d planned on finding themselves a wife and settling down to raise a family. They’d just started settling in when they got word their Pa was real sick. One of them had to go home to help out their Ma. Ike had always gotten along better with his Pa, so they decided he would travel home. His brother, Abe, took on the job of sheriff in Big Springs so he could earn money toward their dream while Ike was away. Ike did everything he could, but it hadn’t helped. Their Pa had succumbed to his ailment and passed away not long after he’d arrived. Ike had stayed on and helped his Ma settle in at her brother’s farm. It had cost a lot to get her moved, so he’d had to find a way to earn some more money toward his own dreams. He’d accidently managed to bring in his first contract as a bounty hunter. He’d come across a man on the road after his horse had thrown him and run off. Turned out, the man had a hundred dollar bounty on his head. When he’d tried to steal Ike’s horse, he’d knocked him out and taken him to the sheriff. When he’d realized how much money he could bring in from bounty hunting, he’d kept after it. For the past two years he’d been on one job after another. Now, he had a nice nest egg, and he was ready to go home to Big Springs. Ike boarded the train and took a seat a few rows back from the traveling family. He leaned back and pushed his hat over his eyes. He had to figure out a way to find out what was going on with Samuel

Star Wishes

35

Kees because he was sure hiding something. He sighed and settled further onto the hard bench. There was time to get some rest before he had to confront the boy. They wouldn’t make any stops for a couple of hours. It was going to be a long trip.

36

Missy Martine

Chapter 2 Sarah breathed a sigh of relief as she stepped from the train onto the wooden platform outside the station in Jefferson City. The constant jolting, and pervading smoke from the locomotive, had left her with a raging headache. The boys had become bored after the first hour, and she’d constantly had to stop them from roughhousing. “Everything okay, Samuel?” Sarah looked up into the twinkling brown eyes of Ike West, the same eyes that had been staring at her every time she turned around on the train. “Everything’s fine, Mr. West. Why would you ask?” Ike’s grin widened, showing off his even, white teeth. “You’re holding up folks, Samuel.” Sarah suddenly realized that she’d stopped, blocking other travelers from getting off the train. She could feel a flush starting in her cheeks. She grabbed Jonathan’s hand and moved forward. “Forgive me. I don’t know what I was thinking.” She glanced over at Rachel. “Make sure everybody stays together and move over to the station.” She tensed when she felt a body brush against her back. She knew it was Ike without looking. She could feel that it was him. “Can I be of assistance, Samuel?” Ike moved around to stand in front of Sarah. “I know this area pretty well. Is your uncle meeting you here? Do you need a ride somewhere?” “No, we’re fine, Mr. West. I’ve got everything under control.” “Now how can I continue to call you Samuel, if you don’t call me Ike?” “Oh, well, thanks Ike, but I can manage just fine.”

Star Wishes

37

“Very well, then. I wish you much success in your travels.” Ike nodded, and then strolled down the boardwalk. Sarah turned and looked out over the town, wrinkling her nose. The road was busy with carriages and men on horseback. Dust so thick she couldn’t see through the windows of the train station covered everything in sight. All of the buildings she could see would benefit greatly from a new coat of paint. The air was ripe with the scent of horses. “Are we gonna stay here, Sarah?” Daniel whispered. “Just for tonight. We need supplies, and a room for the night.” “There’s a hotel down there.” Sarah looked down the road, where Daniel was pointing, and saw the sign for the Prairie Hotel. “That’s perfect, Daniel. Let’s get checked in and I’ll find a store where I can get you guys some clothes.” Zeke moved over and grabbed Sarah’s arm. “Can we get out of these dresses now? You promised we could when we got here.” “Relax, I’ll keep my promise. But you have to be patient. It’ll look strange if I take three little girls to shop and buy all boys clothes. As soon as I get you into a hotel room, I’ll go and get everything we need.” Sarah gathered the children close and started down the boardwalk toward the hotel. “I don’t know about you guys, but I’m hungry enough to eat a bear.” She listened to the boys talk about how hungry they were, each trying to outdo the other. As they passed the saloon, Rachel moved closer to Sarah, taking her arm in a tight grip. She could feel the girl’s hands tremble. Sarah leaned down to whisper in her ear. “What’s wrong, Rachel?” The girl shrugged, keeping her gaze directed at her feet. The tinny music coming from inside wasn’t loud enough to drown out the angry shouts of the men drinking. Sarah quickened her steps, urging the children to move faster. She could feel Rachel relax as they neared the entrance to the hotel.

38

Missy Martine

When they went inside, Sarah stopped. She’d never seen such finery. There were fine, rose-colored armchairs grouped together in several spots around the large room. Small, polished tables with bowls of fruit set between them. There was a long counter on one side of the room, and a staircase with a fancy wood handrail leading upstairs on the other. Toward the back she could see several tables set up with dishes like they were about to have supper. “Can I help you?” Sarah looked at the thin, balding man and swallowed hard. “We’d like a room please.” He glanced at the children. “Just one room? They only have one large bed in each one.” “That’s fine. Could we get some extra blankets to make some pallets on the floor?” “Yes, sir, not a problem.” He pushed a large book and an inkwell with a pen toward her. “If you’ll just sign the register. It’ll be three dollars a night, in advance. How many nights will you be with us?” “Just one.” Sarah signed the book and pulled some coins from her pocket. “Where’s the closest mercantile?” He took the money and nodded toward the door. “Out the door and turn left. It’s eight doors down on this side.” He held out a key. “Your room’s at the top of the stairs, number two, first room on the left.” Sarah took the key from his hand. “How much extra for a bath?” “Each tub of water is fifty cents and the towels and soap are included. Would you like a tub brought up to your room?” “Yes, but wait about an hour before you send it up.” She tossed some more coins on the counter. “What time do you serve dinner?” “She’ll have things ready around four o’clock. You can eat in the dining room, or I can have it brought to your room.” “I’d like it sent to the room around six, if that’s okay.” “Absolutely, six o’clock it is.”

Star Wishes

39

Sarah handed the room key to Rachel. “You take them on up and wait for me. I won’t be long.” “Okay.” Rachel turned to the boys. “Let’s go, you heard Samuel.” Sarah waited until they disappeared up the stairs, and then she went in search of the mercantile. **** “Son, I don’t think it’s the right pick for you. It might be a little more gun than you can handle.” Sarah frowned at the store clerk. The man didn’t even try to hide his smirk. She’d picked out pants, shirts, socks, drawers, and hats for everybody. It was enough to get them to their new home. When she’d brought her choices to the counter, she’d seen the guns he had for sale. If they were going to be traveling alone, they needed something for protection and to hunt for food. She’d picked out a Sharps rifle for hunting, and then spotted the Horse pistol. “I’m sure I can handle it.” He shrugged and laid the pistol on the counter. “Okay, if you’re sure. This here’s a Harpers Ferry Horse Pistol. That there barrel is a good twelve inches long which’ll give you more accuracy.” He pointed to a small L-shaped piece of metal at the back of the pistol. “This is a rear sighting. You can rotate this piece until the long side faces up. It’ll give you better long-range aim.” “What about the rifle?” He picked up the sturdy-built gun. “This is a Sharps, and you won’t find any better rifle, least ways not out here. It uses percussion caps. This particular rifle has a pellet primer feed. It holds a stack of pelleted primers and flips a primer into position over the nipple for firing each time the trigger is pulled and the hammer falls.” He gave her a saucy wink. “Makes it real easy to fire on horseback.” He gave her a quick demonstration on loading the rifle.

40

Missy Martine

Sarah picked up the pistol and glanced around to see if anybody was listening, and then lowered her voice. “Could you show me how to load this?” He cleared his throat and grinned. “Sure thing, son.” He held out his hand for Sarah to give him the weapon. “Loading is pretty easy. It’s got this attached swivel loading rod. It’s mounted here, inside a hinged swivel that’s attached to the front of the barrel. You can slide that rod partially out of its holder, rotate the swivel around, and then plunge the rod down the barrel to seal the ball.” He showed Sarah as he explained. “You just gotta put the powder down the bore, then the ball and use this rod to push everything down tight. Then, you’re ready to shoot.” He grinned. “I warn you though, it’s got a kick, so make sure you’re not standing next to a cliff when you shoot it.” He then proceeded to laugh heartily at his own joke. A half hour later he’d gone over the loading of the Sharps Rifle again, and Sarah was more than ready to get back to the hotel. “I’m gonna need some supplies, but I don’t have a way to carry them right now. If I pay you, can you hold them for me until the morning?” “Sure, no problem. What all you need?” Sarah thought for a moment. “Let me have some flour, lard, sugar, coffee, and some canned beans.” “You got pans to cook on?” “No, get what you think we need, but just the basics.” “Okay, how about a few tin plates, some spoons, and one pan for your beans.” “Sounds about right. Be sure and stick a coffee pot in there, and give me a good, sharp knife.” “Anything else?” “Yes, give me blankets enough to make five bedrolls. Now, what do I owe you?” Sarah watched as he did his ciphering. “It comes to forty dollars including the ammunition.” He took off his glasses and narrowed his eyes. “We don’t give credit to anybody we don’t know.”

Star Wishes

41

“A sound practice.” Sarah dug into her pocket. She’d kept a small amount of her money out, and the rest was safely hidden away. She glanced around to see if anybody was watching and then counted out the correct amount. “I’ll be by to pick up my supplies in the morning first thing if that’s acceptable.” He happily eyed the bills as he scooped them up. “Sure, no problem. I open the doors at six every morning except the Lord’s day. I’ll have everything boxed up and ready to go.” “I’m taking the pistol with me now, along with the clothes, but you can put the rifle in with my other things.” “Sure, sure. I’ll just put all your clothes in a gunny sack for you. Make it easier to carry.” He pulled out a sack and proceeded to stuff all the children’s clothes inside. “Here you go.” Sarah took the large bag and nodded. “Much obliged.” Now, she had to buy herself a wagon. **** “We’ve got this used buckboard that’s in really good shape. Owner traded it in for a covered wagon he could take west.” Sarah moved closer to get a better look at the small wagon. It looked to be in sturdy condition, although it showed plenty of wear. The wood was faded, and worn in places. The seat would easily hold her and Rachel, and the boys could pile up in the back along with the supplies. She moved closer to examine the wheels and axles. “Everything looks solid. How much do you want for it? I’m gonna be needing a couple of horses as well.” The blacksmith was a large, burly man. His face was covered by a thick, bushy black beard. “Will you be wanting this for travel around town, or are you planning on heading west?” “Neither, I’m thinking we’ll head south of here. Looking for a small town we can call home, maybe pick us up a little farm.”

42

Missy Martine

He thought for a minute and then smiled, his yellow teeth glaring obscenely through the wiry beard. “You should take the south trail to Big Springs. It’s a small town, nice folks, and plenty of farm land.” “How far is it?” “If you rush, you can make it in two days traveling by wagon. You can do it a day on horseback, if you’re a hard rider.” “I’m in no hurry. How much for a good pair of horses, the wagon and any tack we need?” “I’ll give you a fair deal, but you should think about getting mules instead of horses. They’ll handle the trip better. They’re more able to take on the rough terrain between here and Big Springs.” “I’ve never been around mules. Are they difficult to manage?” He laughed cheerfully. “Stubborn might be a better word. They’re pretty tame creatures, but sometimes they have a mind of their own. You just have to show ’em who’s boss.” Sarah thought for a moment and then sighed. What on earth was she getting herself into. “Okay, show me what you have.” Thirty minutes later she was handing the large man sixty dollars and feeling like she made a good bargain. “I’ll have the team hitched and in front of the hotel first thing in the morning. I’m going to throw in a couple of feed buckets, and enough grain to last till you get to Big Springs.” “Thanks so much, I really appreciate it.” She reached out to shake the man’s hand. “I’m wanting to get a really early start.” “No problem, it’ll be waiting for you at first light.” “Thanks, again.” Sarah turned and wearily headed toward the hotel. **** “We don’t need a bath, Sarah. We took one day before yesterday.”

Star Wishes

43

Sarah rolled her eyes and groaned. “Trust me, Jonathan, you need another bath. We’re all covered in dust and I don’t want you putting on all your new clothes unless you wash up.” “You mean we don’t get the clothes if we don’t take a bath?” Jonathan’s lip began to tremble. Daniel smacked the back of his head. “Don’t be stupid, she’d never keep the clothes from us. She just wants us to look nice, ain’t that right, Rachel?” “Exactly, Daniel. We’re going to be riding into a new town in a couple of days and I want us to make a really good impression. We want folks to like us, don’t we?” Jonathan sighed, and stomped his foot on the hardwood floor. “I guess.” He looked up. “But I ain’t going first.” Sarah chuckled. “That’s fine, Jonathan, because I want to go first.” She moved over to the steaming tub of water that had just been delivered. “Rachel, help me pull this privacy screen around and you and I can get cleaned up first.” Together they moved the tall, white muslin screen in front of the tub. “Boys, you settle down now. I don’t want to hear you fighting while we’re taking our bath. Do you understand?” “Yes’m, Miss Sarah. We’ll be good.” Zeke nodded and promptly sat down in the only chair in the room. “Why does he get a chair?” Jonathan whined. “Boys, enough.” Sarah had to bite her lip to keep from laughing at the pout on Jonathan’s face. She hurried behind the screen and began to peel away the dusty clothes she’d been in for over twenty-four hours. Rachel sat on the side of the bed. “You go ahead, Sarah. If you wash your hair, I can help you rinse it and then you can help me with mine.” Sarah nodded, and sank into the warm water. She couldn’t help the groan that escaped through her lips. The bath felt wonderful.

44

Missy Martine

“Here’s the soap.” Rachel handed her a small white bar. “It’s nothing fancy, just regular lye soap. I was hoping they’d have something scented.” “They probably didn’t send anything like that because they think we’re mostly men.” Sarah took the bar and quickly soaped her body before tackling her long hair. “Here, lean back and I’ll make sure all the soap is out of your hair.” Sarah leaned back and relaxed, enjoying the massage against her scalp. She’d finally managed to get rid of the headache she’d acquired on the train. It was just a few minutes before she pulled herself out and took the towel Rachel held out for her. “Okay, Rachel, it’s your turn. Enjoy it while you can. There’s no telling how long it will be before we can get another hot water bath.” She dried thoroughly and began to comb the tangles from her hair as Rachel sank into the warm water. “Better start getting ready, boys. As soon as Rachel’s done I want all three of you back here in this tub. You’ll need to bathe fast so you’re done when they bring dinner.” “How long before we eat, Sarah?” asked Daniel. “We’ve got about an hour, so plenty of time to get you boys clean.” She came out from behind the screen dressed in her new pants and shirt. She pulled the gunnysack closer and started handing out the boys’ clothes. “I got everything a little bit big so you can grow into them. There’s not much here, but we’ll get more when we get to Big Springs.” “What’s Big Springs?” asked Zeke. “That’s where we’re heading tomorrow. The blacksmith said it’s a small, friendly town that has a lot of farmland surrounding it. We can make it in just a couple of days in the wagon I bought.” “We really did it, didn’t we, Sarah.” Daniel gave her a big smile. “We actually got away, and they ain’t ever gonna be able to find us.” “No, I don’t see them ever finding us in Big Springs.” “I’m getting out now, Sarah. Get the boys ready.”

Star Wishes

45

“You heard her, guys, get moving. Soon it’ll be dinner time and we can get some sleep before heading out tomorrow. **** “The wagon’s right outside boys. Go ahead and load up while I take care of some business.” She smiled at the three young boys. They were dressed in clean, crisp pants with the bottoms turned up because they were too long. Their shirts were light blue, with shiny white buttons up the front. Their new cowboy hats sat atop each little head, pulled down low enough to hide their twinkling eyes. She’d never seen them so happy. Rachel walked over and took Sarah’s arm. “Don’t forget to leave the key at the desk.” Rachel was once again dressed up like a young boy. “I’ll take care of it right now. Go ahead and supervise the boys and make sure they get loaded.” Sarah walked over to the desk. “Here’s your key back. Thank you for all the kind service.” “I hope your stay was enjoyable and that you’ll visit us again when you’re in the area.” Sarah smiled and tipped her hat. “You never know, I just might do that.” She walked outside and stopped. Two men were loading some boxes into the back of her wagon. “What’s going on?” She recognized the clerk from the mercantile. “Good morning, sir. You had said you wanted an early start so we thought we’d give you a hand and get you loaded up.” He nodded toward the back of the wagon. “Filled up a water barrel for you at the spring behind my house.” “That’s very kind of you. How did you know this was my wagon?” He laughed. “Amos, down at the livery, is my brother. We had supper together last night and he told me you’d been to see him.”

46

Missy Martine

Sarah grinned. “Well, I can’t thank you enough. You’ve saved me some time.” She held out her hand for the man to shake. “I’m thinking I should get me some kind of covering to put over my supplies in case we run into bad weather.” He chuckled. “I don’t think the farmers here about think of rain as bad weather, but it might not do your supplies any good.” He thought for a moment. “I’ve got some heavy canvas from one of the covered wagons left over. It’s big enough to wrap around the boxes and protect them if you meet up with rain.” “That would be perfect. How much do I own you?” He shook his head and started back toward his store. “No charge, it’s just sitting in the back room gathering dust. It’s not really big enough to do much with. I’ll be right back.” Sarah pulled the boxes toward the front of the wagon. “Here you go, son.” He hurried over and spread the small, gray canvas over her goods. Together they tucked the edges under the boxes. “That should keep things safe, for awhile at least.” He moved back and glanced up at the children. “You folks have a safe trip.” Sarah smiled and climbed up into the wagon. “Thanks again.” She turned and looked at Daniel. “Hand me the rifle, Daniel.” She took the gun and placed it next to her legs so she could get to it easily. She’d stored the pistol in her valise. “Is everybody settled?” “We’re all set, Samuel.” Daniel’s voice carried. Sarah looked at Rachel. “Did you remember to pack up the extras from breakfast?” “Yep, we’ve got ten biscuits with ham in each one. That should do us for lunch so we can keep traveling.” “Everything’s working out, Rachel. I’ve still got plenty of money to buy us a place where we can have a garden and a good life.” She straightened in the seat, placed her feet solidly on the buckboard and picked up the reins. She took a deep breath, and then slapped the reins against the mule’s rumps. “Git up!” Slowly, they began to move out of town.

Star Wishes

47

“What kind of wagon is that, Samuel?” Jonathan pointed toward a huge covered wagon coming toward them. “Some people call them Prairie Schooners, Jonathan.” Sarah nodded to the exhausted-looking man and woman riding on the seat. “I never heard of that. Why do they call them that?” “Well, it’s because the canvas covering the back looks like the sails of a ship when the wind is whipping it around on the trail.” “Have you ever seen a ship, Sarah?” asked Daniel. “Remember, I’m Samuel, not Sarah, Daniel. And no, I’ve never seen a real ship, but I’ve seen pictures of them in books. They’re really quite beautiful.” Jonathan’s head popped up beside her shoulder. “Why didn’t you get us one of the schooner wagons?” “Because they cost more than three times the amount of the buckboard and we need to make our money last as long as we can. Besides, we’re not going as far as those people.” “Where do you think they’re going?” asked Zeke. “Probably Oregon, if I had to guess. That seems to be where most folks head to these days.” “So, why ain’t we going to Oregon?” Zeke pushed Jonathan back so he could lean over Sarah’s shoulder. “Because we’d have to go through Indian country and there aren’t many good places to farm. It’s cattle country and I don’t know anything about cattle.” The boy seemed satisfied with her answer because he went back to sit down with the other boys. Rachel scooted closer. “How long am I gonna have to dress up like a boy?” “I don’t know, Rachel. At least until we get a place of our own. We’ll draw less attention if there aren’t any girls traveling with us.” “Will you go back to being Sarah when we find a place?” Sarah shrugged. “I haven’t decided yet. As a man, I can buy us a farm and pretty much anything else we need. They wouldn’t even let me have a mortgage in my own name.” She looked over and smiled at

48

Missy Martine

the young girl. “We’ll just have to play it by ear and see what happens.” Rachel sighed. “I guess things will be a lot different for us now.” “Are you sorry you came with us?” “Oh, no, not at all. I’m grateful that you wanted me to join you. We both know what would have happened to me if I’d stayed. Miss Rivers would have sold me the first chance she got.” “You don’t have to worry about anything like that ever again. You understand that I’m going to keep you safe, don’t you?” Rachel clasped her hands together in her lap, and looked off toward the road. “You’ve never asked me anything about where I came from. Did Miss Rivers tell you about me?” Sarah stared at Rachel’s profile and frowned. “No, she didn’t say anything to me.” Rachel took a deep breath. “Then there’s something you’d better know.” She wiped at her eyes with the sleeve of her shirt. “My Ma worked in the rooms above the saloon before she died. I didn’t have no Pa to speak of and that’s why they sent me to live at the home.” “Okay, I’m not sure what you want me to say.” Rachel glanced over her shoulder at the boys and then lowered her voice even more. “I’m what they call a bastard, Sarah. No decent people want to have nothing to do with me.” Sarah snorted, and then reached over and covered Rachel’s hands with one of her own. “That’s absurd, girl. It doesn’t matter who your parents were, what matters is what kind of person you are.” She smiled and put her hands back on the reins. “You seem like a pretty decent, God-fearing girl to me. I don’t think you have anything to worry about.” “You really believe that, Miss Sarah? You think folks won’t care where I came from?” “They won’t care because they won’t know. There’s no reason we have to tell everybody our business. We can be whoever we want and

Star Wishes

49

nobody will know the difference. Just wait, Rachel, we’re going to have a grand life, you’ll see.” **** “Excuse me. Is it too early to get breakfast in the dining room?” Ike watched the young hotel clerk continue to stare out the front window. “Is there something wrong?” “No, I’m sorry.” The clerk pulled at his collar, clearing his throat. He fiddled with his shirt sleeve and then raised his gaze to Ike. “What can I help you with, sir?” “You sure there’s nothing wrong? You look a little rattled.” “It doesn’t make sense.” Ike shook his head. “What doesn’t make sense, besides you?” “You’ll think I’m crazy.” “Well, you just let me be the judge of that. What’s eating at you, boy?” “I was working the desk yesterday afternoon so I know what I saw.” “You’re still not making any sense.” “I could have sworn that I checked in two boys and three girls to room two right before dinner.” “Okay, so what’s the problem?” “They just checked out and now there are five boys.” He sighed heavily and ran a shaking hand through his short hair. “I guess I must have been more tired than I thought last night.” He gave Ike a wide smile. “Was everything all right with your room?” “Everything was fine. You didn’t happen to hear where that family of boys was heading, did you?” “No, sir. But I know he made arrangements for a wagon and horses with the livery. They delivered them before six this morning. They might know where they’re heading.” He thought for a minute. “They also had a wagon load of supplies delivered including a big

50

Missy Martine

water barrel. I’d say that pretty much says they’re hitting the road for somewhere.” “Thanks, I appreciate the information.” He threw a silver dollar onto the counter. “That’s for your trouble.” “Didn’t you say something about wanting breakfast?” Ike grinned. “No time, I’ve got me a mystery to solve.” He dropped his hat on his head and hurried toward the livery. **** “Sure, Mr. West, I remember selling the buckboard and mules.” “Mules, he bought mules?” “Sure, he was heading south to Big Springs and I figured the mules would make the trip easier.” “You’re sure he’s heading to Big Springs?” “Well, I can’t be one hundred percent sure, but he asked my advice on finding a small, friendly town that might have some farming opportunities. I thought about Big Springs right away.” “How fast you figure they’ll travel?” “Well, he didn’t have any experience with mules, so I’m guessing it’ll take them two or three days at least. Those mules have their own agenda sometimes, and it don’t always coincide with whoever’s behind the reins.” Ike chuckled and had a brief vision of a pair of mules sitting by the creek, refusing to move. “I thank you for your help. Is my horse ready?” Ike had stopped in the night before and bought a black gelding. He hadn’t planned on buying a horse, but something about the proud beauty called to him.” “Yes, sir. Blackie’s been groomed, fed, and watered. He’s ready to be saddled.” He walked over to the fence and pointed to a brown leather saddle. “They delivered this from the mercantile this morning and said it was yours. Do you want me to saddle Blackie for you?”

Star Wishes

51

“No, I’d rather take care of that myself.” Ike walked over to the first stall and clicked softly to the horse. He pulled a piece of apple out of his pocket. He’d saved it from his dinner the night before. Holding out the treat, he smiled when the horse nibbled it off the palm of his hand. While he chewed, Ike rubbed the area between his eyes. “You and me are gonna get along just fine, aren’t we feller?” The horse looked well groomed, but he still went around checking each of his hooves. Once he was satisfied everything was good, he saddled the horse quickly. He’d been heading to Big Springs to meet up with his brother, Abe, anyway. He’d just make it a real leisurely trip so he could keep watch on the strange family. Something wasn’t right about them, and he was determined to find out what it was. **** “Whoa!” Sarah pulled back firmly on the reins. The mules brayed and reared against their traces but settled quickly. She pressed her palm against her aching back and shifted in the seat for the hundredth time in the past hour. Her eyes watered from all the dust the mules had been kicking up all day. “I’ve had as much of this hard seat as I can stand today.” Daniel jumped to his feet. “There’s a stream over there through them trees.” Sarah nodded. “Yes, I saw it. This looks like a good place to camp for the night. I know it’s a little early to stop, but we’re not on any kind of a schedule so it’ll be okay to take it easy.” She turned and looked at the three boys. “I want you to spread out and gather some firewood, but stay in sight. Don’t go wandering off and be careful where you put your hands. You don’t want to be making friends with any snakes or such.” “You can count on us, Sarah.” Daniel jumped to the ground and turned back to help Jonathan and Zeke. All three took off for the tree line.

52

Missy Martine

Sarah turned to Rachel. “You can help me pull some supplies from the wagon so we can heat some beans for dinner.” She put the brake on and jumped off the wagon, then turned and helped Rachel to the ground. “You have to admit these pants sure make getting on and off easier. You don’t have to worry about flashing your ankles to anybody.” Rachel giggled. Sarah quickly unhitched the mules and led them down to the water. She tied their leads to a tree leaving them enough slack to reach the water to drink. Giving the mules a final scratch behind the ear, she looked around while the boys gathered small bits of wood. There weren’t many trees, but they seemed to be finding what they needed for a fire. She walked further down to get a look at the stream. She’d had a bath the night before, but planned on taking advantage of the cool water while they camped. She felt like she was carrying ten pounds of prairie dust on her body from riding behind the smelly mules all day. The dark water meandered along at a snail’s pace, large, smooth rocks breaking the surface. The banks consisted of dry, cracked mud and the pungent scent of wildflowers filled the air. “Miss Sarah!” Daniel and Jonathan came running up. Daniel was carrying a long, slender stick. “Can I have your knife so I can sharpen this into a spear?” “What on earth are you going to do with a spear?” Daniel grinned, holding up the stick like a weapon. “I’m gonna get us some fish for dinner.” Sarah gave a hesitant nod. “Uh, you really don’t have to do that. We’ve got some canned beans we can heat up easily for dinner.” She reached into the wagon and pulled out the knife she’d purchased. Jonathan came forward and took the knife from her hand. “Don’t you bother none with them beans, Miss Sarah. Daniel is the bestest fish catcher in the whole world. We’ll eat his fish and save your beans for another day.”

Star Wishes

53

Sarah shrugged. “Okay, but if you don’t catch any soon we’ll have to go with the beans. I want to have supper over and done so we can clean up and get to bed at a decent time. I want to get an early start tomorrow.” Daniel grabbed the knife from Jonathan and both boys scurried off. “Be careful around the water and watch out for your brother, Daniel.” “Can I go, too, Sarah?” asked Zeke. “Sure, Zeke, just be careful.” Sarah turned to Rachel. “Keep a sharp eye out. I’m going downstream a little ways to wash up. I want to get some of this trail dust off before I sleep tonight.” She grabbed a towel, bar of soap and one of the clean shirts she’d bought. “Take a couple of buckets of grain down to the mules. I’ll be close so just call out if you need anything.” She started toward the water. “Sarah, wait.” Rachel grabbed the rifle and handed it to Sarah. “You should take this with you.” “I’ve got the Horse pistol, why don’t you hang on to the rifle?” “Okay, I’ll keep it handy.” She put the Sharps up over her shoulder. “You watch yourself, and be careful.” “I will, don’t worry. That’s my job.” Whistling, Sarah went to take her bath. **** “Thank God, they’re finally stopping.” Ike stayed back, hidden among trees. He’d been trailing Samuel’s family for a good portion of the day. The slow riding was harder on him than an all-out gallop. As he watched, Samuel took off walking downstream carrying something in his hands. “Let’s just see what you’re up to. Ike tied his horse loosely to a small bush where he had plenty of grass to munch. As long as he had feed, he shouldn’t wander off. He took off his hat, and left it draped on the horn of the saddle. Slowly,

54

Missy Martine

he followed along behind Samuel, staying hidden in the bushes and trees. He watched the boy lay out a towel and begin to unbutton his shirt. “Well, hell, he’s just taking a bath. I’ll just go down and talk to him like I’m camping nearby. Without the kids around he might be willing to talk a little more freely.” He started to walk out in the open when Samuel pulled off his shirt. “What the hell?” Ike stopped and stared. A huge white bandage curled around the boy’s chest. Had he been hurt? Shot maybe? He waited a minute, not wanting to intrude, and watched as Samuel started unwrapping the bandage. Suddenly, Ike broke out in a cold sweat. Samuel dropped the long, white material down by his shirt on the ground. He wasn’t covering any wound, he was hiding two, beautiful breasts. Samuel was a girl! Not wanting to get caught, Ike slid back into the bushes and hunched down on the ground. Quietly, he watched the young woman prepare to take a bath. In no time at all, she’d stripped out of all her clothing and moved to the edge of the water. She had a beautiful body, long tapered legs with muscular thighs and dainty feet. Her full, round breasts were topped with strawberry-colored nipples that were standing at attention in the gentle breeze across the water. She reached up and pulled off the low, slung cowboy hat, tossing it on the ground behind her. Long, brown tresses tumbled halfway down her back. Ike shifted his legs to ease the pressure behind the buttons of his pants. His breath caught as she walked carefully across the rocks into the stream. “Oh, my, maybe this wasn’t such a good idea. This water is cold.” Ike had no trouble hearing her as she moved slowly into deeper water. He began to feel a little guilty for spying on her and started to move back, when he saw the bar of soap she held in her hand. As he watched, she began to slowly glide the bar over her body, building up a foamy white lather of soap all over her skin. He bit back a groan

Star Wishes

55

when her hand ran the soap between her smooth, pale thighs. His eyes zeroed in on the patch of brown, curly hair at the apex. Closing his eyes for a moment, Ike let his hand wander down to his pants and quickly unfastened the four buttons holding in his burgeoning erection. Three swift strokes of his own hand had him shooting his seed into the dusty grass, holding in his cries of release. “Sarah.” Ike took a deep breath and quickly stuffed himself back in his pants when he heard the sound of a female voice calling out. “Sarah, you have to come see this.” So your name is Sarah. As he watched, she looked downstream and smiled. “What’s wrong, Rachel?” asked Sarah. Another one of the family is a girl. Rachel came walking into view, although she looked more like a Robert. He could hear them plainly from where he crouched on the ground. “The boys really caught some fish.” Sarah laughed and dipped her head to remove the soap from her hair. “That’s great. I’ll be out to clean them up in a few minutes.” “No need.” Rachel moved to stand beside Sarah’s clothes. “Daniel took your knife and he’s cleaning them up right now. Doing a good job, too. Reckon he’s done it a time or two before.” She picked up the towel and handed it to Sarah as she came out of the water. “How do you want to cook them?” Sarah turned and pointed toward the bank. “You see that orange colored dirt? That’s clay, and there’s wild onions growing above it.” She tossed the towel aside and pulled on her pants. “We’ll bake them in clay on the coals when the fire dies down a little. We can add the wild onion for flavor, and I’ve got some salt in with our supplies. I can whip up a batch of biscuits and we’ll open a can of beans to go with it. We’ll have a regular feast to celebrate the first meal of our new life.”

56

Missy Martine

“Sounds great! I’ll go pull what we need from the boxes.” Rachel ran off leaving Sarah to finish dressing. Ike slowly started to back away, being as quiet as possible. When he was far enough, he stood and went back to his horse. “I’ll give them a little time and then I’ll join them for dinner.” She wouldn’t be able to turn him away. The code of the West kept anyone from turning away a traveler from your campsite, especially if he’s hungry and got no food of his own. “I’m going to find out why you’re hiding out, Miss Sarah. Whatever trouble you’re in, I’m going to make sure you stay safe. **** Sarah slid the biscuits to the heat and stirred the beans beginning to bubble in the pot. The scent of the baking fish was making her hungry. “When we gonna be able to eat, Miss Sarah?” Jonathan used a stick to poke one of the balls of clay in the coals. “Soon as the biscuits are done.” Sarah reached over and grabbed the stick from Jonathan’s hand. “I’ve told you more than once to stop playing around with our dinner.” Sarah looked at the children, gathered around the fire. Each one had a solid look of trust on his face. She had to do right by these children. She had to take care of them, keep them from harm. They needed something good in their lives. Sarah used the stick to pull one of the clay containers out of the fire. She started to pry it open when she heard rustling in the bushes. “Hello to the camp. I’m a lone traveler looking for a place to rest. Am I welcome at your fire?” Sarah looked up and spotted a single man walking slowly toward their camp, leading a horse behind him. She jumped up and grabbed the rifle she’d loaded earlier. She raised it to her shoulder and leveled it toward the stranger. As he got closer, she got a good look at his

Star Wishes

57

face. “You!” It was Ike West, the man from the train. “What are you doing here? Why are you following us?” It was a good thing she’d taken time to put her hat back on, covering up her long hair. “I’m not following you, Samuel, but apparently we’re traveling in the same direction. I’m heading to Big Springs to meet up with my brother, Abe. We’re buying a farm together.” He stopped several feet from Sarah. “I saw your campfire from the trail, and then smelled whatever it is you’re cooking. I was hoping you might be willing to share. I’m happy to pay for a meal, if you’ve enough to spare. It just seemed silly to build my own fire if you’d let me share yours.” She looked him over carefully. He was dressed in brown trousers, a dark blue shirt, and leather vest. She didn’t see a gun on his person, but a rifle was in plain view on his saddle. She wanted to say no, but she couldn’t turn a body away without feeding him. She lowered the gun, and motioned for him to come forward. “You can come into the camp to eat, but you’ll have to bunk somewhere else.” Ike nodded, and smiled. “That’s very wise of you, Samuel. I accept your offer, gladly.” He tied his horse to the back of Sarah’s wagon and glanced toward her mules. “Fine-looking animals.” He came closer and stared down at the fire. “What in tarnation smells so good?” Jonathan jumped up and came closer to Ike. “It’s fish, mister.” He smiled up at Ike. “We caught ’em with a spear and Sar…um, Samuel figured out how to cook ’em with onions.” Ike grinned. “Well, he sure did a good job. At least it smells like he did a good job. They’re making me powerful hungry.” He turned his gaze to Sarah. “Powerful hungry.” Sarah felt herself blush and looked away. “I think everything’s ready.” Ike took a step closer. “Samuel, you sure you have enough to share with me?” “There’s plenty.” She bent down and opened up the first clay ball and scooped out the fish and onions onto one of their tin plates. She

58

Missy Martine

added a scoop of beans and a biscuit and handed the first plate to Rachel. She repeated this with Zeke, and then gave Daniel a plate with two helpings of everything. “Daniel, you share with Jonathan. We’ve only got five plates.” “Okay, no problem.” Daniel put his arm around Jonathan and led him toward the far side of the fire. She fixed Ike a plate and handed it to him. “I’m sorry I haven’t made any coffee, you’ll have to settle for water.” She picked up a cup and held it out to Rachel. “Would you fill this from the water barrel for Mr. West?” She turned her gaze to Ike. “The water’s fresh, just filled it this afternoon.” Ike settled onto the ground and gave her a smile. “Much obliged, Samuel. This is a fine meal. I hadn’t expected to be eating so well on the trail.” He took a bite of the fish and groaned. “This is delicious.” “It’s so tender!” Zeke smacked his lips loudly. All the children were making strange noises of pleasure as they shoveled food in their mouths. “You say you caught this with a spear, boy?” asked Ike. Daniel nodded before Jonathan could say anything. “Yes, sir,” he mumbled around a mouthful of beans. “It was easy. My Pa taught me.” Ike watched Daniel for a moment. “Where is your Pa, boy? Silence fell over the camp. Daniel looked away, and Sarah could see the tears welling in his eyes. She put an arm around his shoulder and looked at Ike. “His Pa died in an accident a few months ago.” Ike lowered his eyes, and then gave the boy a compassionate look. “I’m sorry, son. I know how you feel. My own Pa died a couple of years back.” Daniel looked at him with wide eyes. “Did he have an accident, too?” Ike shook his head. “No, he was just old and got sick. I reckon it was just his time for the Lord to call him home.” Ike turned his attention to Sarah. “You know, something’s bothering me. I could

Star Wishes

59

have sworn you were traveling with three sisters and a brother when we met on the train.” Sarah stared down at her plate, gripping so hard her knuckles were turning white. “Uh, no, you’re mistaken.” She laughed. “I seem to remember you were so tired you nodded off to sleep as soon as you sat down. Maybe you dreamed I had little sisters.” Ike narrowed his eyes, and frowned. “Maybe. Do you mind if I ask what you’re heading to Big Springs for?” Sarah shifted on the log she’d perched on. “What makes you think we’re headed to Big Springs?” He shrugged. “It’s the closest town along this trail, and if you’re not heading there you’ll have a long ride ahead before you find anything else.” “We’re hoping to find a small farm to buy. Just something big enough to live on and grow vegetables, maybe have a cow and chickens.” “Most of the places there are pretty big spreads, not small like what you’re describing. Can you afford such a place?” Sarah practically saw red with his question. Does he think I can’t afford to buy a place? She looked down at his empty plate. “You’ve finished your dinner. It’s time for you to go.” Ike hesitated for a moment and then smiled. “Thank you for the fine dinner.” He handed her the plate and the rose to his feet. “Have a safe trip, Samuel.” He tipped his hat and began to walk off. “I’m sure we’ll see each other again.” Sarah watched him mount his horse and then ride off into the darkness. “You shouldn’t have run him off.” Zeke tossed his plate down beside Sarah. “It’s getting darker now and he’s got to find a safe place to make camp.” Jonathan joined Zeke by the fire. “We could have let him stay here with us.”

60

Missy Martine

Sarah thought carefully before she spoke. “You have to understand we can’t afford to let people get too close. We have to be really careful what we say. Nobody can find out who I am, or who any of you are. By now, Miss Rivers knows I took my money and you kids, and she’s probably going to have the law looking for us. We all have to lay low until I know it’s safe, and that definitely means staying away from any well-meaning cowboys.” Zeke sighed, kicking his foot in the dirt. “Okay, if that’s how it has to be. I sure don’t want to go back to the orphanage.” Sarah hugged his thin body close against her side. “I’ll never let that happen, Zeke. That’s a promise.” She swiped a hand across her damp eyes and smiled. “You guys get your plates washed up and put them away. Then I want you to take those blankets in the wagon and make yourself a bed near the fire. Try to get some sleep. We’re leaving out of here at first light.” The children rushed around carrying out her orders while Sarah carefully banked the fire, leaving it smoldering slightly. She watched them roll out their blanket beds in a circle around the comforting heat. “Here’s your blanket, Sarah.” Rachel handed Sarah a gray, wool blanket. “Thanks, Rachel.” She fixed her bed and lay down on her back. She couldn’t get thoughts of the handsome cowboy out of her mind. He asked too many questions. She’d have to make sure to stay out of his way once they got to Big Springs. She just knew he was going to be trouble. “Sarah?” “Yes, Zeke.” “Are you doing your star wishing so we can have good things come our way?” Sarah had told the children about her mother’s ritual of wishing on the stars each night. She’d always told Sarah that all the stars in the sky were children’s wishes just waiting to come true. Sarah had been making the same star wish her entire life. “Yes, Zeke, I’m wishing on

Star Wishes

61

those stars right now. You should make your own wishes on them. The more people that wish, the more likely the wish will come true.” “You really believe the stars can make your wishes come true?” asked Zeke. Sarah smiled, remembering her mother. “Absolutely! Sometimes it just takes time.” She turned over and faced the fire. “Get some sleep now. Daylight’ll be here before you know it.” **** Ike pulled his horse up outside the jail and breathed a sigh of relief. He’d ridden hard all night, wanting a chance to talk to his brother about Sarah and her band of children. He tied Blackie to the hitching post and climbed onto the boardwalk. Nothing in the town appeared to have changed in the four years he’d been gone. He walked up to the door of the jail and walked in without knocking. Just as he suspected, his brother was laid back in a chair with his feet propped up on a heavily scarred desk. He laughed, when Abe jumped, sloshing the coffee from his cup all over his shirt. “What the hell!” Abe’s gaze shot to the door and he scowled. “Well it took you long enough to bring your sorry ass home.” He put down the cup and wiped at the liquid soaking into his shirt. “What are you waiting for, get yourself on in here.” Ike laughed, and closed the door. He looked around the dismal room. There was a small, potbellied stove in one corner with a blackened coffee pot sitting on the surface. He could feel the warmth from the stove all the way across the room. “Don’t tell me this town pays you to sit on your butt all day.” Abe got up and came around the desk. He’d filled out since the last time Ike had seen him. “How’s Ma doing? “She’s still grieving, but Uncle Ed is doing everything he can to keep her mind active. She took right well to living on his farm. Taking care of him seems to have given her a reason to keep living.”

62

Missy Martine

Ike laughed. “She’s already got him on a schedule for his meals, and dragging him to Sunday meetings.” “Is she still mad I didn’t make it home for Pa’s funeral?” Ike shook his head. “She never was mad, Abe. Sure, she was disappointed, but she understood. Hell, she was telling everybody that would listen about her son, the sheriff.” “Did you get everything settled before you left?” Ike took off his hat and threw it on the desk. “You do realize I’ve been gone from the farm for almost two years? She was good and settled before I left. The farm sold pretty quick, and I helped Uncle Ed get his crops in. The farm fetched enough to pay off all Pa’s bills and left a tidy little sum for Ma to fall back on.” “Were you able to give Pa a decent funeral?” Ike snorted. “His funeral was grand, just the way the old man would have wanted it.” “Yeah, Pa was always the first one to don his Sunday suit and volunteer to say a few good words over the deceased.” “Well, the whole town turned out to see him off. The preacher said some fine words, and then they had a huge luncheon. All the ladies in town cooked up something and put it all together. They left Ma and Uncle Ed with enough food they wouldn’t have to cook for the next month.” Abe motioned toward the stove. “You want a cup of coffee?” “No, but I’d love to get some breakfast. I haven’t eaten since supper last night.” Abe paused, and moved to his chair behind the desk. “Ike, are you ready to hang up your guns and join me here in Big Springs?” Ike raked his fingers through his hair. “Brother, I’m more than ready. I’m not sorry for the last couple of years because I’ve been able to put away quite a bit of money we can use to buy us some farmland.” He perched on the side of the desk. “I got to tell you though. It plum hurt my soul to bring in some of them fellers, and

Star Wishes

63

especially the ones I knew were going to get up close and personal with the business end of a rope.” “Must’ve been a hard road for you.” “The hardest were the ones that I just knew were innocent, but they didn’t have any way to prove it. It didn’t matter though. It wasn’t my job to find out if they were guilty or not, I was just supposed to bring them in. My last job let me know it was time for me to pack it in and come home.” “What happened?” “I was sent to bring in Ned Peters.” “I remember the poster on him. He was wanted for murder, wasn’t he?” “Yeah. I caught up with him and his family in Texas. Worst thing I ever did was have to take him away from his family.” “He fight you?” “No, he came peacefully. Told me that he’d do it again because the low-down scoundrel tried to take advantage of his young daughter.” He narrowed his eyes. “The girl was only fourteen years old, Abe, and she looked terrified of me. The little ones, both boys, grabbed me around the knees and begged me not to take their pa.” He sighed. “It was then I knew I had to quit.” Abe looked at him long, and hard, and then chuckled. “You let him go, didn’t you?” Ike turned his face away, and didn’t answer his brother’s question. Abe walked around the table. “Why don’t we head over to the diner and get you some breakfast?” “Sounds good.” He picked up his hat and put it on. “I need to talk to you about some trouble headed your way.” “What kind of trouble?” “Come on and feed me, and I’ll tell you what I know.”

64

Missy Martine

Chapter 3 “Sadie, this scruffy-looking scoundrel is my brother, Ike. Ike, this is Sadie. She owns the best diner in Big Springs.” Ike smiled at the plump, gray-haired woman. “Pleased to meet you, Sadie.” “Land’s sakes, he’s as good looking as you, Sheriff.” She smacked the towel she had in her hand on Abe’s arm. “You scalawag, I’ve got the only diner in town. I’ll get you some coffee while you make up your mind what you want.” She hurried off to a door in the back of the room. “All right, what is this trouble that’s heading my way?” “Here you go, boys. Fresh, hot coffee.” Sadie poured them each a steaming cup of black coffee. “Do you know what you want to eat?” “Give us your special, Sadie. Eggs, bacon, potatoes, biscuits and gravy.” Ike smiled at the friendly woman. “That sounds perfect to me, too.” “Okay, I’ll be back in just a bit.” She walked off, humming under her breath. Abe frowned and sat back, folding his arms across his chest. “Like I said, what trouble are you talking about?” “There’s a family heading this way looking to buy a small farm.” He took a sip of the coffee. “They’re running from something. I’d stake my life on it.” “Explain yourself.” Ike spent several minutes telling Abe about meeting with Samuel and his family at the train station in St. Louis. “There seemed to be a

Star Wishes

65

difference of opinion at the hotel in Jefferson City on whether it was three girls and two boys, or five boys travelling together.” Abe’s brow furrowed, and his lips pursed together as his head tilted to the side. “How can anybody confuse that?” “I wasn’t sure myself. The blacksmith that sold them a wagon and mules told me they were heading to Big Springs so I decided to follow them. When I caught up with ’em, I saw the young man who’d introduced himself as Samuel Kees, another young man about the same age, and three young boys.” “Here you go, Sheriff.” Sadie place two heaping plates of food on the table and smiled. “I’ll be in the kitchen. If you need anything, just give a holler.” She ran her gaze over the table and then went back to the kitchen. Abe picked up his fork. “Okay, so what happened when you caught up with this family?” Ike cleared his throat and concentrated on his plate. “I followed Samuel to the creek intending to make contact and talk to him away from the youngins, but before I made myself known, he stripped down to take a bath.” Abe shrugged. “Okay, so what?” Ike chuckled. “Let’s just say Samuel has the nicest chest I’ve seen in a long time, brother.” Abe’s mouth dropped open. “What’re you saying?” “Samuel’s a girl, pretending to be a man. And not only that, the other young man traveling with her is really named Rachel. That family is two women and three small boys.” Abe gazed at Ike for a moment. “That don’t necessarily mean they’re trouble. She could be traveling as a man because it’s safer. Can’t be easy for a woman traveling alone with a bunch of kids.” Ike shook his head. “I get the feeling they’re running from something. They seem jumpy, kind of like they think someone’s going to catch them.” “Did they say why they’re coming to Big Springs?

66

Missy Martine

“Said she’s looking to buy a small farm, just something big enough for a small garden and maybe a milk cow and chickens.” He took a moment to sop up gravy with his biscuit. “I told her it might be a problem because most of the spreads out this way are pretty big. She said they’d manage. I got the impression they’ve not done any farming outside of a vegetable garden anywhere. They got off the train and immediately bought a passel of new clothes, supplies for the trail, and a couple of guns.” “How the hell do you know all that?’ “I pretty much followed around behind them, and the people that waited on them were very helpful.” He chuckled. “The hotel clerk was plum befuddled trying to figure out how Samuel checked in with three little girls and left with three little boys.” Abe threw back his head and laughed heartily. “Are you telling me she dressed up those boys as girls?” “That’s exactly what I’m telling you. They had dresses down to their ankles and bonnets tied under their chins.” He laughed remembering the sight of them in St. Louis, and then sobered. “It really wasn’t all that funny. Abe, those kids looked half starved. They’re so skinny you can see their bones.” Abe’s lips curled into a grin. “What’d she look like? Was she pretty?” Ike leaned back, put his hands behind his head, and grinned. “Brother, I’ve never seen such a vision of loveliness. Even though she could use a few good meals, she was curved everywhere a woman should be.” “Come on, I need more details than that.” “She has long shapely legs with dainty ankles and feet. Her breasts are round and plump with little ripe, red nipples just begging for a man’s attention.” He groaned. “She stood there in that cold water and it was all I could do not to join her.” “How old do you think she is?”

Star Wishes

67

“I’ve never been good at guessing ages, especially girls. I’m pretty sure she’s old enough to be a woman and not a girl. The other one, Rachel, she’s pretty young, but I didn’t see much of her. I did hear her call Samuel by the name Sarah.” He finished drinking the coffee in his cup. “Do you know of any small farms that are for sale around here?” Abe stayed quiet for a moment, and studied Ike carefully. “You’re really interested in this woman, aren’t you?” “Hell yes! Haven’t you been listening? I think once you see her you’re going to be mighty interested, too.” Abe’s brows drew up, and his eyes grew bigger. “Are you saying you’d be willing to share her if she’s willing?” “Isn’t that what we always wanted, to share a woman between us on a farm someday?” “Yeah, I know we talked about it a long time ago. When you went home and didn’t come straight back, I figured it was some kind of fantasy. To tell you the truth, I never figured you come back here. Thought you’d get a taste for the thrill of hunting down them bounties.” Ike frowned. “Well you figured wrong. I’m here to stay. This is my home now, as much as yours, and I want all our dreams to come true.” Abe blinked a few times and then smiled. “It’s good to know we’re still on the same page, brother. And, I just may have the answer to all our problems.” “Do tell, well what would that be?” “I didn’t get a chance to write to you, since I had no idea where you were, but I got the chance to buy the old Mallory place.” “That place right outside of town?” Abe nodded. “Yeah, the old man wanted to go back East and retire to spend some time with those grandkids his daughter keeps spewing out. He made me a good deal and now it’s all ours, all six hundred acres of it.”

68

Missy Martine

Ike whistled long and low. “Wow, I always thought we’d have to start with something a lot smaller.” “Well, it’s the biggest spread around, and it’s all ours now.” Ike scratched his head and frowned. “How does that help us get closer to Sarah and her family?” “Just a little over a week ago, Oliver Weston got word his pa had up and died. His ma is in bad straits, and he decided it would be better to take his family back to Kentucky so he could take over his pa’s place. He wanted to sell out, so he sold to me.” Ike shifted nervously on the hard chair. “I still don’t see how that solves any of our problems.” “Weston had trouble finding anybody to buy his place because it’s so small, only about twenty acres total. It’s not good for much more than a vegetable garden.” “You’re saying you’ll sell this place to Sarah and her kids?” “Hell, I’ll give it to them if she’s as pretty as you say.” He chuckled. “It’ll be real convenient, too, since it’s tucked up in a little valley with our farm surrounding it on three sides.” “How on earth did that happen?” “It was explained to me that the original acreage was owned by some family named Foster. They owned the whole valley. Seems they set up the small farm as a place for their oldest son and his wife. The son and his wife were killed which left the land, which had been put in their name, to their son. Everybody, on both places, lost their life in an Indian raid some years back. The boy’s wife was away, and she ended up inheriting the little spread. She sold it and never came back, so it’s been out of the hands of the original owners for a lot of years.” “Is there a house she can live in on it?” Ike asked. “There’s a sod house and a barn. The barn has four stalls, and there’s an old chicken coop. It just needs some chickens in it.” Abe leaned forward and narrowed his eyes. “Do you think this little missy has the money to buy a place out here?”

Star Wishes

69

“I’m not sure what shape she’s in financially. She paid cash for the goods she bought in Jefferson City, but they said she pulled out just enough for what she bought and didn’t flash any extra around.” He grimaced. “When I caught up to them camping, I asked her if she could afford to buy a farm.” “What did she say?” “She told me I was done eating and it was time for me to move on.” He winced when Abe laughed loudly. “Sounds like she’s drawing from a deep well. How do you suppose she came by that kind of money?” “I’ve no idea, but I think we should do everything we can to find out everything about her. If you sell her that spread, then at least we’ll know where she’s at and can keep an eye on her.” “Why don’t we just give it to her?” asked Abe. “No, that would tip our hand, and she’d realize something was up. As a matter of fact, it’d be better if she doesn’t know that it’s you selling it. Can you get somebody at the bank to act as an agent for you?’ “She’s going to find out that we’re her closest neighbors, and I do mean close. It’s only a few miles away to our main house.” “It doesn’t matter as long as she doesn’t find out we’re the ones selling to her.” “How much do you want me to make her pay?” “As little as you can get away with since we’re not sure how much money she has. I don’t want to leave her wanting for anything. What condition is the place in?” Abe shook his head. “I drove out there the day the Westons left. The house is intact, good roof, no leakage. He’d spent some money and brought in some lumber to put in a wood floor, so it’ll be pretty warm come winter. It’s got a nice rock fireplace. They left the stove, a table, and a couple of chairs, but that’s it. They took the beds with them, and there’s no cook pans or dishes.” “What about the barn?”

70

Missy Martine

“It’s in even better condition than the house. He kept his animals up pretty well. Roof’s in good shape. All it needs is a few animals and a supply of hay for feeding.” He tossed some coins on the table to pay for breakfast. “Actually, I was getting ready to ride over and do some digging in their garden. Weston’s wife had already started a garden before they left, and there’s a passel of stuff ready to harvest. Ike pushed his chair back and stood. “Sounds like it’ll be a perfect shelter for them, and sounds like they’ll have enough food so they won’t starve.” He walked out the door with Abe and stood on the boardwalk. “You know, we could say that the previous owners left in a hurry and couldn’t take their cow or their chickens.” He gave Abe a wicked grin. Abe harrumphed, and narrowed his eyes. “Is there anything else you’d like me to provide?” “Well, now that you mention it. Maybe we could set up some beds in that second room. There is five of them so a couple of double beds should do fine.” “Would you like me to stock it with food while I’m at it?” Abe asked dryly. “No, that would seem too suspicious, but a few dishes and a skillet or two would be nice.” Abe groaned loudly. “I have a strong feeling you’re going to get us in trouble.” He glanced down the sidewalk and whistled loudly. “Jake, come here, boy.” The sound of pounding feet came from around the corner and then a small, skinny-framed boy with reddishblond hair appeared. “Did you want me, Sheriff?” “Jake, this is my brother, Ike. Ike, this is Jake. He does odd jobs for me.” “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Jake.” “Likewise, sir. What do you need, Sheriff?” I want you to go down to the livery and tell Mason to let you take that gelding he’s been wanting to sell me. Tell him I’ll be by to pay

Star Wishes

71

him later. He’s plenty gentle and you won’t have any problems. Head out to my place and find Angus. Tell him I said to take a milk cow and a half dozen.” He glanced at Ike. “You said there are five of them?” “Yep, two girls and three boys.” Abe turned back to Jake. Make that a dozen chickens and one rooster over to the old Weston place. Leave them there and I’ll explain later. Can you remember that, son?” The boy’s red curls bobbed up and down as he nodded vigorously. “Yes, sir. I’ll get right on it.” “You do that, and tell Mason I need this done right away. Make it a priority.” Abe dug into his pocket and pulled out a shiny dollar piece. He flipped it to Jake. “This is for you, boy.” Jake’s eyes grew round as saucers, and he swallowed hard. “It’s for me, the whole dollar?” Abe ruffled his hair. “You’ll earn it, now git.” Ike chuckled when the small boy raced off toward the livery. “He’s awfully young. Can you trust he’ll remember what you told him?” “Absolutely, I’ve never known a boy as smart as Jake.” “Where are his parents?” asked Ike. “As far as I know, he doesn’t have any.” “Where does he live?” Abe started walking toward the jail. “Here and there. Mostly, Mason lets him bed down in the fresh straw at the livery. I’ve been trying to get him to hire on out at the farm and let me put him up in the bunkhouse but he’s not been willing to say yes, yet. I expect when winter gets closer he’ll be more amenable to my invite.” He stopped when they reached the jail. “When do you think your little lady and her kids will be here? “I’m not sure. I rode on through the night, and she probably stopped to make some breakfast, plus she’s traveling with mules, and we both know how unpredictable they can be.”

72

Missy Martine

“What makes you think she’ll try cooking on the trail?” “Last night she shared the best camp dinner I’ve ever had with fish one of them boys caught with a spear no less. She took clay from the river and made little containers to let the fish bake in. I’ve never seen nothing like it.” “She shared her meal with you?” “Yeah, she was a little skittish but she didn’t turn a hungry man away.” “That speaks good of her character.” He stepped down to the street. “I’ll head on over to the Mercantile and get somebody to take out a couple of bedsteads and mattresses and leave them in the house.” “Sounds good to me. Where can a body get a good nap around here?” “Well, little brother, I reckon you ought to head on out to our farm. I’ve got one of the bedrooms all fixed up for you. Just introduce yourself to Angus. I done told him all about you.” Ike mounted his horse and glared down at his brother. “I’m not your little brother. In case you’ve forgotten, I’m two years older than you.” Abe laughed. “Yeah, but you’re a good two inches shorter.” Grumbling, Ike turned his horse and urged him into a gallop. **** Sarah walked a few yards away from the buckboard and stopped. She drew in a deep breath and looked up at the sky. What am I gonna do now? She looked back and watched Rachel stroke one of the stubborn mules gently, whispering in his ear like he was a naughty child. The mules had just stopped, refusing to take another step. They’d been trying to coax the loathsome beasts into moving for better than an hour.

Star Wishes

73

“Okay, I’ve had enough of this.” She walked back over and grabbed the edge of the wagon and pulled herself up. “Rachel, step back.” When the girl had moved off a good distance, Sarah picked up the reins. Determinedly, she jerked them. “Hie up there, you lop-eared jackass.” Stubbornly, she slapped the leather to the mule’s rumps and then smiled when they obeyed and began to move forward. “Hey, we’re moving!” Jonathan jumped up and down. Sarah looked over to Rachel. “Can you jump in the back?” “No problem.” The girl ran up behind the wagon. Sarah turned and watched Daniel haul Rachel up and steady her as she climbed over the seat. “Good job, Daniel.” She turned and jerked the reins again. “Okay, guys, next stop will be Big Springs.” “Then what, Sarah, I mean, Samuel?” Daniel gave her a sheepish grin. “We’re going to see if there’re any farms for sale close by.” “How you gonna do that?” asked Zeke. “I reckon the best place to do that would be the bank. That’s where folks would go if they needed money, and the bank is what would foreclose on farms if the people couldn’t pay.” Daniel moved forward and leaned over the seat. “You mean you’d buy somebody’s place that was hurting for money?” Sarah felt a brief pang of guilt and quickly pushed it aside. “No, it wouldn’t be my first choice, but if they’re going to lose their land anyway, then it seems only right that someone takes it that really needs it.” “Do we have enough money to buy a farm?” asked Rachel. “I’m sure we do. I haven’t spent hardly any of my inheritance.” Sarah turned and looked at the three boys. “You guys remember not to tell anyone that we’re traveling with money. I’m keeping it well hidden so nobody will suspect that we have it.” Rachel’s hand pressed against her chest. “Aren’t you planning on putting it in the bank?”

74

Missy Martine

“Absolutely not. That’s the last place I want to put it. They’re too easy to rob, and I’ve never met a banker that could keep a secret.” She reached over and gripped Rachel’s hand. “Don’t worry, we’ll find a safe place to hide it.” Sarah took a deep breath. “You all have to remember not to tell anyone where we’re from, either.” “What if they ask us?” Zeke asked. “Just tell them you’re from back East, all over, and leave it at that.” She turned when Rachel leaned forward and seemed to be squinting, trying to see something. “What’s wrong?” “I think we’re here. That looks like a town down that way.” Sarah turned and looked where Rachel was pointing. She could make out some buildings off in the distance. “I think you’re right, we made it!” She smiled when the boys began to cheer, all of them leaning forward trying to get a glimpse of their new home. Jonathan pushed his way forward. “Do you think we’ll see that West feller?” Sarah felt a funny twinge in her stomach at his innocent question. Ike West had left their campsite two days ago. She’d half expected to see him back for breakfast the next morning but they hadn’t even found evidence of him having his own campsite. “It doesn’t look like a very big town, so if he’s still here, I’m sure we’ll see him sooner or later.” Sarah drove the mules slowly down the main street of Big Springs. It wasn’t a big town, but it looked friendly enough. From where she sat she could see what looked like a general store with a sign out front that said “Mercantile.” Beside it was a small place called “Sadie’s.” From the smell drifting out into the street, it had to be a restaurant. It was still pretty early, so they must be getting food ready to serve for lunch. “Look down there, Samuel.” Daniel pointed further down the street. “They got a blacksmith and livery in town.” He gave her a wide grin. “Maybe we could trade these stubborn mules for a good pair of horses.”

Star Wishes

75

Sarah laughed. “That wouldn’t be a very fair trade for their blacksmith.” Further down she could see the telltale swinging doors that usually heralded a saloon. She wanted to keep her new family as far away from that as she could. “There’s the bank.” Rachel nodded to the left. “Big Springs Bank and Loan. Sounds like a fancy place.” Beside the bank was a building that could be a school or a church. It appeared to be deserted. She continued on until she saw a side road. “I’m gonna turn in there. It’ll be easier to park the wagon off the main street.” As she guided the mules to the right, she realized she’d be parking right next to the jail. There was a small white house with a picket fence directly behind it. She stopped the mules and turned to look at the children. “Anything wrong, Sarah?” whispered Rachel. “I want you boys to stay here with the wagon. I’m gonna go talk to the sheriff and see if he knows of any places for sale.” Daniel grabbed her arm. “Are you sure you should be going into the sheriff’s office, Sarah? I mean they might be looking for us.” Sarah smiled. “You’re supposed to be calling me Samuel, Daniel.” “Sorry.” “It’s okay. They might be looking for Sarah, but nobody’s looking for Samuel Kees. Besides, if I march in there like nothing’s wrong, he might not get suspicious. Trust me, it’ll be okay.” Sarah prayed silently as she put the brake on and then climbed from the wagon. She walked over to the sheriff’s door and took a deep breath before going inside. Her eyes took a moment to adjust to the darker room after the bright sunlight, and then she got her first good look at the sheriff. My, God, he’s a handsome man. He stood when she entered and smiled. He had dark-brown hair, cut a little shaggy around the edges. He was well over six feet tall and probably weighed over two hundred pounds, and it looked like it was all muscle. She stepped closer and

76

Missy Martine

became mesmerized by his hazel eyes. They looked so kind and inviting. “Howdy, young man. I’m Sheriff Abraham West. What can I do for you?” Sarah swallowed hard and looked at her feet. “Hello, Sheriff. My name’s Samuel Kees. Me and my family just arrived in town, and we’re looking for a small farm to settle on. I wondered if you might know of any in the area.” Abe gave her a strange smile and nodded. “I just might. How big a place are you looking for?” Sarah felt herself relax. “Nothing too large. There’s only myself, and my four brothers.” Sheriff West thought for a minute. “You just might be in luck today, Mr. Kees.” “Um, please call me Sa, um, Samuel. Why would I be lucky today, Sheriff?” “Then, please call me Abe. Well, I guess one man’s adversity can be your luck, if you like the looks of the place. Oliver Weston got some bad news about his family and had to up and leave pretty sudden. He didn’t have time to look for a buyer. Trouble is, the place is a little small and most folks need something bigger.” “So, I should go and talk to the bank manager?” “Yeah, hell, I’ll take you over and introduce you to old man Highly myself.” “Oh, no, you must be busy. I don’t wanna keep you from your work.” “Nonsense, it’ll do me good to get out for awhile.” He grabbed his hat off a nail on the wall and opened the door, motioning her to go ahead of him. Pausing, Abe glanced over at Sarah’s wagon and nodded to the children. “Is it okay to leave the wagon parked there?” “It’s fine. Nobody will bother the youngins.”

Star Wishes

77

Abe walked with her down the boardwalk and then reached for her arm to help her across the street. She pulled away and looked at him questioningly. “Sorry.” A dull red flush spread across his face. “I’ve seen a lot of people trip off the boardwalk and I just wanted to make sure you’d be okay.” “No problem. I appreciate the concern. Do you think Mr. Highly will be in?” “Yes, that’s his buggy parked over there.” He pointed to a fancy buggy parked in front of the bank. When they arrived at the bank, Sheriff West held the door open for Sarah. Inside was a large room that was nearly empty. There was a woman standing behind a counter completely enclosed in iron bars. She looked like someone inside a jail cell. Abe stepped forward. “Would you tell Mr. Highly that he has a visitor?” The woman’s eyes cut to Sarah, and she frowned. “Sure thing, Sheriff.” She turned around and faced the open door behind her. “Mr. Highly, Sheriff West wants to see you.” A short, heavyset older man with thinning gray hair, and heavy framed spectacles came hurrying out the door. He glanced at the sheriff and Sarah and then pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He walked around the counter and came out to stand next to Sarah. “What can I do for you, Sheriff?” “Jeremy, this is Samuel Kees and he’s interested in the Weston place.” Abe turned and smiled at Sarah. “Samuel, this is the owner of Big Springs Bank and Loan, Jeremy Highly.” Sarah held her hand out for Mr. Highly to shake. “Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Highly. Sheriff West says the Weston farm might still be for sale.” Mr. Highly mopped his brow again and nodded. “Yes, yes, it is.” “Well, how much are you asking for it?”

78

Missy Martine

The banker’s gaze slid over to the sheriff for a moment, and he swallowed hard. He turned back to Sarah and cleared his throat. “It’s a hundred dollars as is.” “A hundred dollars!” Sarah cringed when she heard the shrill tone of her own voice. I wonder what’s wrong with the place that it wouldn’t fetch more money than that? Mr. Highly blanched, and turned decidedly pale. Concerned, Sarah reached out her hand and touched his arm. “Are you all right?” “Of course,” he croaked, and then cleared his throat. “Of course, I’m fine. If one hundred dollars is too high I’m sure we can negotiate if you’re interested.” Sarah frowned. Folks always said if it sounds too good to be true, then it probably was. “Can somebody give me directions so I can ride out and take a look at the place before I make a decision?” “Absolutely, as a matter of fact, I have some free time right now.” Sheriff West gave her a wide smile. “I can ride out with you and show you around the place. “Oh, no, Sheriff. That’s too much trouble.” “No, it’s no trouble at all. Fact of the matter is, my place joins up next to it.” He moved close enough Sarah could feel the heat radiating from his body. “If you decide to buy it, we’ll be neighbors.” She gave a shaky little laugh. “Neighbors, well, won’t that be nice. Guess there could be worse things than having a lawman for a neighbor.” She took a deep breath and then smiled. “Lead on, Sheriff. We’ll follow if I can get them stubborn mules to cooperate. Maybe you could tell me who around here I could buy a couple of good horses from. I’m thinking I’d rather not contend with those miserable beasts on a daily basis.” Abe chuckled. “I can tell you several men that have horses they’re willing to part with, myself included.” “Huh, well, you seem to be a many-sided individual, Sheriff West.”

Star Wishes

79

He grinned and winked. “You have no idea.” She turned to Mr. Highly. “I thank you for your time, Mr. Highly. I’ll let you know what I decide after I’ve had time to look around.” “That will be fine, Mr. Kees. I’m here until early evening and after that, the sheriff knows where to find me.” Sarah turned back to Abe. “Okay, Sheriff, lead on.” **** Sarah pulled on the reins hard. “Whoa, guys, whoa.” The wagon came to a stop in front of the small, strange-looking house. Abe reined in his horse in front of the mules. “As you can see, the house and the barn are sod.” “What’s that?” asked Zeke. “Basically, its prairie grass and dirt mixed together. It’s blended together to form neatly stacked bricks that are about two feet high, one foot wide and six inches long.” Sarah frowned at the house. “And it just holds together, like a wood house?” “Not exactly the same. To make a sod house watertight a fine plaster of lime, sand and water is mixed and spread on the outside. They call that stucco.” He dismounted and tied his horse’s reins to a post in front of the little house. “Most soddies have dirt floors.” “Dirt!” screeched Jonathan. Abe snorted. “The man who built this place wanted only the best for his wife, so he had enough lumber brought in to put in a wood floor.” He gazed over at the house. “This place will be cozy and warm come winter.” Daniel jumped down from the wagon and turned to help Rachel. “There ain’t no trees to speak of around here. What do folks do about cooking or building fires for heat?” Abe pointed toward a wooded area to the west. “There’re different options. There’s always an abundance of wood on my place, and I’ve

80

Missy Martine

been known to sell the surplus to my neighbors. We have a lumber store in town, and they’ll sell ricks of firewood for a price.” His arm swept out toward the open fields. “Some folks burn cow chips. You can walk the fields and find them easily enough.” Sarah put the brake on and climbed down from the wagon. She tied off the reins to the wheel and walked toward the house. She cautiously opened the door and walked inside. Taking a deep breath, she took in the smell of dried earth. She found herself in a large room. At one end was a huge, rock fireplace. A pile of long dead ashes lay in the hearth, while heavy cobwebs rained down from the ceiling. “This place needs a thorough cleaning.” Rachel moved further into the room. Sarah moved to a door on the far side of the fireplace. Someone had nailed a sheet up to give a little privacy. It was yellowed with age, and dusty. Gingerly she pushed it aside and stared into the other room. “What in the world?” “What’s wrong, Samuel?” asked Rachel. Sarah walked further into the bedroom. The room was small, just barely big enough for the two large beds set against the far wall. Both looked new, complete with plump, clean mattresses. She walked over and sat down. “These beds look like new. I wonder why they left them behind.” Rachel looked around and crossed her arms across her stomach. “How did they stay so clean when everything else is so dusty and dirty?” She pointed to a small window between the beds. “It’s been so long since that was cleaned you can’t even see outside.” “Dirt is the least of our problems. We can clean this place up in no time.” “It’s going to be pretty tight with all of us fitting on these two beds.” Sarah looked around and sighed. “I can get another bed and set it up in the other room.” She waved her arm. “We can decide all that

Star Wishes

81

later. I want to see the rest of the place.” She stood, and went back to the main room. “Everything okay?” asked Abe. Sarah smiled. “So far, everything’s great.” The side of the room opposite the fireplace was the cooking area of the house. It had a castiron cook stove in one corner and what looked like a sink without a pump along the back wall. The window above the sink let in a small amount of light. She walked over and gazed out the dirty window. The sunlight seemed to flow across the grass, spilling into the open door of the barn. Abe walked over and stood beside her. “There’s a well out back for your fresh water, and there’s a barrel out there to catch rainwater for washing and bathing.” “That’ll be handy.” Sarah turned around and looked at the room more carefully. There was a table with four chairs for eating. She walked closer and peered at one of the chairs. “This is strange.” Abe cleared his throat. “What’s wrong?” She shrugged. “It looks like two of these chairs have been here for ages, and the other two look brand new. They’re not even the same wood.” She turned around. A work table stood against the wall next to the stove. There were shelves on the wall above it that held a couple of small pots, a large iron skillet, and a tray with silverware. Two kerosene lamps set on the scarred table. “Wonder why they didn’t take all their things with them?” “I imagine they were hard up for space. They only took one wagon of goods along because of the long drive.” Sunlight poured through the small window giving the room ample light to see the fine layer of dust that covered everything. “I’ll have to get up on the roof to check the chimney before any fires could be started.” “I can take care of that for you.” Sarah gave Abe a frown. “Sheriff, I’m perfectly capable of taking care of myself and my family.”

82

Missy Martine

“I know you are, Samuel, I was just being neighborly. And, you said you’d call me Abe.” “Samuel, Samuel, you gotta come quick.” Sarah ran outside when she heard Daniel’s voice. He was running from the barn with a wide smile on his face. “What’s wrong, Daniel?” “You gotta come see this.” He pulled her toward the barn. As they neared the door, she heard a bovine give a woeful moo. Sarah turned to Abe. “They left their livestock?” “There’s a cow in the barn, and there’s chickens in a coop on the other side.” Daniel was practically dancing in excitement. Abe pulled at the collar of his shirt. “I meant to tell you about that.” He cleared his throat. “Like I said, they only took the one wagon back, and it would have been hard on the animals to make the trip. He asked if we couldn’t sell the place to find someone who would take the cow and the chickens.” “Who’s been taking care of them?” “I’ve had my man, Angus, coming over and milking and gathering the eggs.” He gave Sarah a wink. “You’d be doing me a big favor if you buy this place. I won’t have to send Angus over here every day.” He narrowed his eyes. “You can milk a cow, can’t you?” She had to take a deep breath to keep from mouthing off at the good sheriff. “Yes, I’ve milked cows in my day, not many, but a few. I’ll have to admit not knowing anything about taking care of chickens though.” Abe shrugged. “Nothing to it. You just throw them some feed in there every morning and walk around and gather up all the eggs. You have to be brave, shooing them out of their roosts, or running your hand up under their plump bodies. Pick several you want to roost, and leave them in the divided section. You leave them locked up and they’ll sit on them eggs and give you some chicks. That way, when you’ve a hankering for fried chicken you just come out here, pick the one you want and take it to the chopping block.” “Ew, you chop them up yourself?” Jonathan grimaced.

Star Wishes

83

Abe laughed. “You chop their heads off so you can bleed them and then pull the feathers so you can cut them up and fry them for Sunday dinner.” Jonathan’s gaze shot over to the coop, and then he looked back at Sarah. “I don’t really like fried chicken all that much. Maybe we can just eat eggs all the time.” Sarah laughed and pulled him into a hug. From the way he struggled, she figured she’d embarrassed him. “How much are you asking for the cow and chickens?” “They come with the house and barn, Samuel.” “Hmm.” Sarah walked over and went into the barn. It was surprisingly clean, compared to the house. The earthy smells of manure, dusty and slightly sweet-smelling hay, and animal filled her senses. Four stalls ran along the left wall. All of them appeared to have fresh hay, and one had a huge brown-and-white cow. She looked up at Sarah briefly, mooed, swished her tail back and forth, and put her head back down to munch on her hay. “It’s got everything we could possibly need, Sar, I mean, Samuel.” Daniel pointed to the corner. There were pitchforks, feed buckets, and some tack. “They must’ve had horses. There’s blankets, brushes, combs, everything you’d need to take care of a horse.” Bales of clean straw took up one corner of the barn. “I can’t imagine anyone walking away from all this.” Sarah wandered outside and glanced at the chicken coop. There were a good dozen hens pecking around the yard, and one ornery looking Rooster off to the side. I wonder if any of the kids know anything about milking cows or taking care of chickens. “Come on, Samuel, I want to show you out back.” Abe took Sarah’s arm and led her outside. He pointed to the well behind the house. “There’s your fresh water.” “Sheriff, can I talk to you for a minute.” Daniel stood off to the side. His hands were gripped tightly into fists.

84

Missy Martine

“Sure, son.” Abe walked over to Daniel, and side by side they walked toward the barn. The well was about twenty feet from the house. Sarah walked over and peered down inside. She lowered the bucket with the pulley down into the depths and then turned the crank to bring it back up. When the bucket was even with the top, she pulled it over and used her hand to cup up some water and took a drink. “It’s fresh and cool.” “What are those?” asked Rachel. Sarah turned to see what she was asking about. “Those must be the rain barrels Abe told me about. We can catch rainwater to use for everything but drinking.” “Samuel!” Daniel came running from the barn. “What is it?” Sarah walked toward him, watching as Abe came sauntering after him. “What’s wrong?” “The sheriff said that school’s out for the summer, but it should start back in another month. He offered me a job.” **** Abe watched as a wary look came over Sarah’s face. “I don’t think that’s a good idea, Daniel.” Sarah smiled at the young boy. “But Sar… Samuel, he said he’d pay me a whole dollar a week.” The boy was practically whining, and Abe took a step back when Sarah turned her frosty expression his way. “Just what kind of job is it you have for him, Sheriff West?” Abe took a step closer to her. “I thought we’d agreed you would call me Abe.” When she merely raised her brows, he chuckled. “He’d be sweeping out the jail, taking out the trash, and running errands for me a couple of hours a day as long as the weather holds. After school starts back, it would be for an hour each day, after classes.” Sarah bit her lip. “What kind of errands?”

Star Wishes

85

Abe relaxed and smiled. “Nothing too hard, maybe running a message to one of the shop owners in town, running to Sadie’s to get me some lunch, maybe down to the bank once in awhile.” Sarah glared at him for several minutes without saying a word. Abe began to fidget, like he was being reprimanded by his ma. “I don’t want him ever going into the saloon.” Abe felt anger surge through his body, and he had to struggle to control his temper. “Fellow, I don’t know how people act where you come from, but around here we don’t encourage our children to frequent such places. I’d never send a child into Ben’s place.” “Why do you even have the place in town, then?” Abe narrowed his eyes. “Because a man has a right to a drink now and then if it doesn’t hurt anybody. Maybe you should try it. Might loosen you up a bit.” Before Sarah could say anything, Daniel spoke up. “So, can I take the job, please?” Sarah took a deep breath and nodded, before turning and walking toward the well. “What happens if you have a drought?” Abe felt his anger fade away. “We do have them, from time to time. I’ve never known this well to dry up.” He pointed off to the east. “You see that rise over there?” Sarah stared off where he pointed. “Yes.” “Over that rise is a creek, along with a small band of trees. The creek is your property line. The other side is my place. If you run low of barrel water, just hitch up the buckboard and take the barrels out there. As long as I’ve been here, there’s been water flowing freely through there.” He pointed over to the west. “You see that depression in the ground. Sarah walked closer until she stood in front of a pair of wooden doors on the ground with a latch across the front. “What is this?” “It’s a storm cellar, and it’s used to store food. It stays cooler down there so you can store vegetables, potatoes, onions, even butter and milk for longer periods.” He frowned, and raked his hands

86

Missy Martine

through his hair. “I don’t think there’s anything left. I’m pretty sure they took all the food stores with them.” “You say it’s a storm shelter.” “Yes, you’ll want to bring the whole family if we have some big storms come up. We even have the occasional twister in these parts.” Sarah nodded and then turned to her left and gasped. “Is that what I think it is?” She walked quickly toward some corn plants swaying in the breeze. “If you think it’s a vegetable garden, then I’d say you were right.” She walked closer and clasped her hands together. “There’s a lot of food still here.” “Yes, Weston had to leave pretty quick, and he couldn’t harvest everything they’d planted.” He looked out over the field. “There’s not much corn left this late in the season, but there’re beans, taters, carrots, squash, beets, onions, and a few tomatoes. I imagine if you got the knowledge, you could can some of this and it’d last you into the coming winter months.” Sarah smiled. “I’ve definitely got the knowledge. I just hope the Mercantile has the supplies I’d need.” “They’ll have just about anything you could possibly want. Do you want me to see if they’ll set you up with a line of credit?” Sarah flinched and quickly shook her head. “No, that won’t be necessary. I don’t plan on getting anything we can’t afford to pay for.” The sheriff pointed to a small, dilapidated building off to the left of the garden. “That’s the privy.” He scratched his head. “Looks like it could use some shoring up.” “Samuel, come quick.” Rachel came running across the field. The wind blew just right, taking her hat off and sending it tumbling across the grass. Blonde, curly hair tumbled down across her shoulders. “Guess you ain’t a house full of boys after all.” Abe watched a dull, red stain creep up Sarah’s neck. “Guess it makes sense, to hide her while you’re traveling across country.” He lowered his voice. “I

Star Wishes

87

hope you’ll feel safe enough here to let her be herself, and any of the rest of them youngins as well. I promise this is a safe place to live.” Rachel rushed up and moved to stand behind Sarah. “I’m sorry,” she whispered loud enough for Abe to hear. He smiled and put his hat back on his head. “No need to be sorry, little miss. It’s a right pleasure to meet you.” Sarah took a deep breath. “This is Rachel….Kees.” Abe noticed the slight hesitation before she said the girl’s last name. He nodded his head. “Pleasure.” “What had you so excited, Rachel?” Sarah asked. “I saw a deer, a real, live deer.” Abe chuckled. “You’ll see plenty of wildlife around here. There are deer, wolves, foxes, and the occasional bear so you all need to be careful. Sarah took Rachel’s hand and led her toward the barn. “I’ve seen enough. I’m going to buy this place. Boys, why don’t you unload the supplies we have into the main room so we can have plenty of space to buy more in town.” She turned and smiled at Abe. “Thank you, Abe. You’ve been most neighborly. If there’s anything I can ever do to repay you, I hope you’ll let me know.” Abe took her hand and shook it slowly, running his fingers across her callused palm. “I’m gonna take you up on that, Samuel.” **** “I’m Eliah Cotton and this is my wife, Pearl. We own the Mercantile. What can we do for you? You’re not from around here. You just passing through?” Sarah smiled at the couple. She’d already been to the bank and paid Mr. Highly for the farm. She had a deed made out to her, well to Samuel Kees. I wonder if that’s even legal. “Hello, I’m Samuel Kees and this is my family. We just bought the Weston place.

88

Missy Martine

“Oh, my.” Pearl practically gushed. “I’m surprised the sheriff would want to part with it.” Eliah nudged his wife and smiled. “Welcome to Big Springs. It’s good to have fresh faces in town.” Sarah paused. Why would the sheriff mind me buying the Weston place? He’s the one that told me about it. “I’m needing to stock up on everything. We’ll need large bags of flour, sugar, and salt. A large can or two of lard, some canned meat and fruit. Maybe some peaches or pears.” Rachel walked over. “We should get a large bag of potatoes and onions if they have them. “What about the garden?” asked Daniel. There’s no way of knowing what the garden still has to offer.” Sarah turned back to Eliah. “Let me have some cornmeal, a jar of pickles, some coffee and tea if you got it.” She looked at Rachel. “What am I forgetting?” Rachel thought for a moment. “Do you have any bacon or ham? Maybe some jerky.” She looked at Sarah. “We’ll also need some cooking fat, oils for lamps and—” “Can we get some molasses for pancakes?” Jonathan stood on his toes and peeked over the counter. Sarah ruffled the hair on his head and looked up at Eliah. “You heard the man, molasses for his pancakes.” She looked behind him to a shelf on the wall. “Throw in some of them dried apples for a pie, and some spices like cinnamon and nutmeg. Maybe a little black pepper.” She looked back at Rachel. Can you think of anything else?” She shook her head. “No, can we make some bread tomorrow?” She turned to Sarah. “We’ll need some yeast, and some baking pans and a skillet or two.” Sarah nodded. “The girl’s right, we’ll need at least two iron skillets and two stewers. You got any canning supplies?” Pearl laughed. “Goodness, yes. We’ve got everything you could possibly need.”

Star Wishes

89

“That’s good.” Sarah thought for a minute. “Give me a couple of kerosene lamps, some candles, and some sulfur matches.” Daniel walked over. “We’re going to need a bigger coffee pot.” Zeke pointed to the shelf. “How much for the blue speckled one?” Sarah smiled. “Okay, that one is fine.” Daniel moved closer. “We’re going to need cleaning supplies, brooms, mops, and some kind of soap to clean the house and take baths.” Pearl leaned over the counter. “We’ll put in a case of the lye soap.” She turned to Rachel, and pulled something out from a lower shelf. “Being a young lady in with all these handsome men, you might want something a little more frilly. This here is a scented soap. It smells like roses.” Rachel took the bar and sniffed delicately. She turned hesitant eyes toward Sarah. “Can we?” Sarah could see how much she really wanted the sweet-smelling bar. “Yes.” She turned to Pearl. “Could you throw in a couple of hair brushes, maybe a small mirror and some hair pins?” Pearl moved swiftly to another counter. “I’ll just pull that together.” “I looked the barn over good. We already have shovels, pitch forks, hoes, and pretty much anything else we need.” Daniel glanced around the store. “That’s good.” Sarah looked to see where Jonathan and Zeke were. She found them gazing at some brightly colored jars of licorice. She turned back to Eliah. “Do you have anything that would work as a washtub for clothes?” He nodded. “Got just what you need out back. Do you need a washboard, too?” Sarah nodded and turned to Rachel. “Help the boys pick out some more clothes. Get a couple of pairs of pants they can work in. Make sure they’re big enough. In fact, get them a little big so they have

90

Missy Martine

room to grow. I think all you boys will fill out nicely once you start getting regular meals.” “What about me?” asked Rachel. “See if there are any ready-made dresses that fit you.” She pointed to the rack against the wall. “They look pretty serviceable. If you can find two that fit, get them. Then, go pick out a couple of bolts of cloth and we’ll make you some more.” “Can I get something to make a cover for the table?” Rachel pointed to a bright red-and-white checked piece of gingham. “That would make a right pretty tablecloth.” “That’s a great idea.” Sarah turned to Pearl. “Could you give her whatever she picks out and throw in a collection of threads in colors to match the material, and some needles?” She looked back at Rachel. “Better pick out some for curtains for the two windows. They don’t have any coverings right now.” She leaned closer so she could whisper. “See that bolt on the bottom, the one with the little blue flowers?” Rachel nodded. “Get a dress length of that for me.” Rachel nodded again and hurried off to make her selections. Sarah sighed, and then walked over to pick out a couple of pairs of work pants for herself, along with two shirts. “You boys get yourself a belt since you’re buying things a little large. Get some underclothing as well. Winter’s coming on.” She turned around. “Eliah, would you help them pick out some work boots that will last?” Rachel walked over. “Make them get at least a week’s worth of socks.” “You heard her, boys. Pick yourself out at least seven pairs of socks.” Eliah walked over and cleared his throat. He held a paper in his hands, folding and unfolding the edge. He coughed, and shifted back and forth between his feet. “Is something wrong, Eliah?” “Actually, there is.”

Star Wishes

91

Chapter 4 “What’s wrong?” asked Sarah. Eliah cleared his throat again. “I hate to bring this up, but you’re running up quite a bill. Have you made some arrangements with the bank to be extended credit?” Sarah sighed. “I…” “I can vouch for them, Eliah.” Sarah turned around and stared at the sheriff standing just inside the door. She hadn’t heard him come in. “That’s good enough for me.” Eliah started to turn away. Sarah fought down her anger and gave Eliah a big smile. “I appreciate that, but it won’t be necessary. I knew getting set up would be expensive, and I’m prepared to pay for what we get today. No worries.” Eliah’s brows shot up into his hairline, and he glanced at the sheriff. “Okay,” he mumbled and went back to pulling items off the shelves. Sarah’s eyes were locked on the sheriff’s frown when Daniel walked up behind her. “Bedding,” he whispered. Sarah grabbed his arm. “I plumb forgot.” She turned to Pearl. “Do you sell bedsteads here?” Pearl nodded. “Of course.” “Good. We’ll need one bedstead and mattress with some linen. Actually, we need linen for three full-size beds if you have it. Blankets, sheets, and six pillows.”

92

Missy Martine

Pearl shook her head. “I’m sorry, we don’t have ready-made pillows. We do sell batting and muslin so you can make your own.” Sarah turned to Rachel. “It won’t take us any time at all to sew up some pillows.” She turned to Eliah. “I’d like a handful of nails and a hammer to go with all that.” “What’s that for?” Rachel asked. “We can put some nails in the wall and have a place to hang the clean clothing out of the way.” She walked over to look at the items Eliah was boxing up. “I’m going to need a roaster pan with all that as well.” “No problem.” He smiled, and went off to the back room. Abe walked over and touched Sarah’s arm. “Samuel, there’s an awful lot here and I’m not sure you’re going to get all this back on that buckboard of yours.” “I can take care of that problem because I have my wagon right outside just sitting idle.” Sarah turned and saw Ike leaning against the door with his arms crossed over his chest. She almost groaned. There shouldn’t be this many handsome men in one place. “Fancy seeing you here, Mr. West.” She froze, her eyes shifting over to the sheriff. “Sheriff West. Any relation to this man?” Abe smiled. “Guilty. He’s my little brother.” Ike swore softly. “I’m not your little brother. How many times do I have to tell you I’m two years older than you?” Abe snickered. “Yeah, but you’re a good two inches shorter.” Sarah giggled and then clapped her hand over her mouth when both men smiled at her. She had to quit doing that. She didn’t think too many young men giggled like a silly schoolgirl. “So, what about it, Samuel?” Ike moved closer. “Are you willing to let me carry part of your load back to the farm? It’s not out of my way, you know. Since we’re neighbors and all.” She raised her gaze and frowned. How was she going to keep up her charade of being male with these two living just over the rise?

Star Wishes

93

She’d planned on being able to relax out on the farm and be herself, at least until it was time to come to town. Rachel walked over and took her arm. She looked at the two men and then at Sarah. “It can’t hurt, can it? At least we’ll get everything back in one shot, and we might get some serious cleaning done tonight.” Sarah relented and took a deep breath. She turned her gaze to Ike. “That’s right neighborly of you, and I accept your kind offer.” She glanced at the boys. “When we get home, I want us to concentrate on getting the place clean. Rachel and I will work in the front room, and you and the boys will be responsible for the smaller bedroom.” Zeke walked over and tugged on Sarah’s pant leg. “What we gotta do in there, Samuel?” She bent down so she could look directly into his eyes. “Just get rid of the dust, and clean off that window inside and out. I want it dust-free before we put clean sheets on those beds.” She looked over her shoulder. “Better put me a couple of big bottles of vinegar in there, Eliah. Those windows look like they haven’t been cleaned in a month of Sundays.” “Yes, sir, right away.” Ike came forward and stared long and hard at Rachel. “Weren’t you a boy last time I saw you?” “I’m sorry, I should have introduced you. Ike, this is my…my sister, Rachel.” “Huh, well, if you say so.” He frowned at Sarah. “You don’t have any more surprises do you, Samuel?” Sarah turned away and tried to will herself not to blush. “I guess that’s all I can think of, Eliah.” “How are you set on grain for your mules?” asked Ike. Sarah rolled her eyes and shook her head. “I can’t believe I forgot about those unruly beasts.” “Not to worry.” Eliah nodded to Ike. “I’ll throw in a few bushels of grain and load it on your wagon.”

94

Missy Martine

Abe moved toward the door. “After today you can get the grain from us. It’ll be closer. Besides, you said you wanted to look at some horses anyway.” He opened the door. “We’ve got winter wheat growing, and we’ll be supplying most everybody around these parts with winter feed for their stock.” Sarah nodded. “That sounds fair. I’m looking forward to picking up a good horse or two. Just let me settle up with Eliah and Pearl and we can be on our way.” “Ike and I will get everything loaded up while you settle up your bill.” “Boys, go with them and help as much as you can.” Sarah turned to Pearl. “Would you throw in some hair ribbons to match the dress cloth Rachel picked out?” She lowered her voice. “And give me a bag of licorice and one of peppermint. I’d like it tied up so the boys don’t see.” Eliah grinned. “No problem.” He tied the candy up in a flour sack and handed it to Sarah. Then, he started adding up her purchases on a piece of paper. After a few minutes he looked up at her cautiously and turned the paper so she could see what she had been charged. Sarah looked over the list carefully and then turned away to reach into her pocket. She glanced around to see if anybody was watching, and then counted out the correct number of bills. She’d guessed at how much she would need and only put small amounts in different pockets. She hoped that he would think she was cleaned out if it took almost everything she had in her pocket. She smiled as she counted the money out to him. “That’s eighty dollars, Eliah. I’m sorry I can’t give you the right change.” “That’s not a problem, Samuel. Do you want me to give you change, or would you rather I set up a credit here at the store for anything else you might need?” She held up the empty wallet to show him. “I think I better get my change so I’m not totally broke.” If he thought she only had nine

Star Wishes

95

dollars left, he might spread the word. It might keep anybody from coming to the farm looking for trouble. He went into the back room and came back with nine silver dollars. He handed them to her and leaned closer. “Samuel, this can be a hard country. Do you have a means of protection?” When Sarah frowned he leaned even closer. “Do you have a gun?” “Yes, I have a Sharps Rifle and a Harpers Ferry Horse Pistol.” He looked momentarily shocked. “Stay right here.” He quickly disappeared into the back room of the store. In just a moment he came back carrying another flour sack. He laid it on the counter and pushed it toward her. “Here’s some ammunition for both your guns.” Sarah nodded and pulled her wallet back out. Eliah put his hand on her arm. “No, this is our gift to you.” He glanced at Pearl when she came to stand by his side. “You have a fine-looking family, Samuel, and we want you to keep those youngins safe and to like it here. Welcome to Big Springs, and you let us know if we can do anything to help you get settled.” Sarah blinked back the moisture she could feel in her eyes. “Thank you kindly.” She picked up the sack and hurried outside to her wagon. **** Ike sipped from the glass of whiskey Abe had poured him. He was sitting in one of the comfortable armchairs that faced the fireplace in the sitting room of their farmhouse. A layer of white ash decorated the floor of the cold hearth. “Do you think we should build a fire?” Abe snorted. “It’ll be at least another month or two before we really need a fire in here at night. If we lit it now it would just run us out of here.” He took a sip of his own drink. “Angus says that everything is running smoothly.” He got up and walked to the window. “He wants permission to hire on some extra hands for the wheat harvest.”

96

Missy Martine

Ike tossed his drink to the back of his throat and savored the burn as it traveled down to his stomach. “I hope you told him to go ahead. I’m going to have to do some learning before I’ll be any help.” “You worked on Pa’s farm.” “Yeah, but Pa wasn’t growing wheat.” Abe chuckled and then threw back his drink and placed his empty glass on the mantel. “Well, we’ll learn together, little brother.” Ike scowled, but didn’t give his usual response. After a minute, he gave Abe a long, intense look. “So, what do you think of Sarah?” Abe snorted. “What am I supposed to think? I haven’t had the privilege of seeing Miss Sarah in her altogether.” He ran his hand over his face. “I have to admit that it’s pretty obvious that Samuel is not what he appears to be. I guess it’s going to fool most people, as long as they don’t look close enough. What still worries me is that she’s still pretending to be a man.” “You don’t think it’s for protection?” “No, I don’t.” He returned to sit in the chair across from Ike. “I mean she should feel pretty safe now. She has a home, she’s made friends with the local law, and she’s got food on her table. What’s there left to be scared of?” He paused for a moment and then sighed. “I think she’s running from something or somebody.” “So what should we do?” Abe thought for a moment. “Why don’t you make some discreet inquiries from some of the contacts you made while you were bounty hunting?” “I guess it couldn’t hurt. I’ll need to ride up to Jefferson City so I can send some wires.” He looked over at his brother. “In the meantime, are we going to get to know her better?” Abe laughed and got to his feet. “I’m hoping to get to know our new neighbor a lot better. We’re just going to have to make it a point to be real neighborly from now on. As a good neighbor, I think we should drop in unannounced a lot.”

Star Wishes

97

**** Sarah threw her clean clothes over her shoulder and grabbed the bar of scented soap and a towel. Satisfied she had everything, she headed out toward the barn. As she got closer, she wrinkled her nose and coughed. The potent smell of manure came drifting through the open doors. She could hear the chomping crunch of the animals eating. “Where is everybody!” “I’m here with the chickens.” Sarah followed the sound of Rachel’s voice. She found her scattering feed around the chicken’s yard. “Did you gather the eggs?” Rachel laughed. “Not yet. I’m hoping the idea of a meal will entice them away from some of the roosts.” She held up her hand to show it to Sarah. It was covered in tiny red marks. “As you can see, they haven’t quite adjusted to me sticking my hand into their business.” “I’m sorry, Rachel. Maybe one of the boys could gather them for you.” Sarah looked around. “Where are they, anyway?” “Daniel’s in town on his job, and Zeke and Jonathan are in the field behind the privy playing ball. Did you need something?” “Just make sure they know they’re supposed to shovel out the barn when they get back. With all three of them working it shouldn’t take long.” “Where are you going?” “I’m heading to the creek to take a bath.” Rachel’s mouth dropped open. “Aren’t you afraid the sheriff or Ike will catch you?” Sarah leaned against the fence post. “It should be safe enough. Abe told me yesterday that he and Ike had some business in Jefferson City they had to take care of and they’ll be gone a day or two. They took some big package up there to ship it back East to their ma. I don’t have to worry about them just dropping in unexpected.”

98

Missy Martine

Rachel laughed. “They sure have been spending a lot of time here since we moved in.” Sarah couldn’t deny that. They’d been living on the farm for three weeks, and the handsome brothers had only missed a couple of days not stopping by for one reason or another. They dropped in so often at suppertime that Zeke and Jonathan had taken to setting them places at the table without being told. “I think it’s worth the risk today.” She sighed. “I feel like I’ve got dust in places a body just shouldn’t ought to have dust.” She smiled when Rachel laughed. “The little wash-ups we do from the pan just ain’t cutting it anymore. I want a full-fledge, dunk-my-head-in-the-water bath.” “You’re not afraid someone will find out your secret?” “I don’t know, Rachel. Sometimes it feels like it would be a relief if the truth came out.” She looked out over the bare field. “But, then I think they might take you all away from me if anybody found out, and all the lies seem worth it.” She smiled at the young girl. “It should be safe. The only one on their spread today is Angus, and he’s not likely to come over that rise for anything.” She held up the rifle. “I’ll have this with me, and I’ll keep a close eye for any sign of him.” She stood up straighter. “I just can’t let this chance get away, Rachel. I need this more than I can tell you.” She hesitated a moment. “I’d ask you to join me, but I really need some time alone.” She raised her gaze to Rachel’s eyes. “I hope you understand.” Rachel carefully opened the gate to the coop and squeezed out the opening. She walked over and gave Sarah a big hug. “Of course I understand. You’ve been so good to all of us, Sarah. None of us is going to resent you taking some time for yourself. You go on and enjoy your bath. I’ll make sure the boys stay away so you don’t have to worry about them sneaking up on you. Are you going to take Duke?” Duke was one of the two geldings she’d purchased from Abe. Both animals were gentle and saddle broke. Duke had turned out to be Sarah’s favorite, and he had apparently taken a shine to her as well,

Star Wishes

99

often following her around the farm like a pet dog. Sarah shook her head. “No, it’s not that far, and the weather is still pretty and warm. I think the walk will do me good.” It had just turned September, and winter weather would not be long in coming. She’d heard that winters were occasionally harsh here, but she figured they wouldn’t be any worse than St. Louis. Rachel nodded. “When the boys show up, I’ll put them to mucking out the barn, and if they get through, I’ll have them digging the last of the garden and we can put up what’s left tomorrow. We’re not going to get much more out of it.” “I agree. After we see what’s left tomorrow, we’ll make a trip to town and stock up on supplies to last all winter. If we do have a bad winter storm, I want us to be fully prepared.” Rachel grinned. “I’m sure if we need winter supplies them West boys would be happy to provide. They seem to have taken a shine to Samuel.” Sarah was hard pressed to argue with that. They did seem to seek out reasons to spend time at the farm. “Don’t you think that’s strange, since they think I’m Samuel? I’d just as soon they spent a little less time worrying about us, if you know what I mean.” “Maybe it’s time they met Sarah. I mean, do you really have to keep hiding? Seems to me like we’re safe here, tucked away where nobody can find us. Couldn’t you go back to being you?” “I don’t see how. Everyone will know I lied and I’ll lose folks’ respect.” Rachel sighed. “You have to do what you think is best, but it’s my hope that you can find a little personal happiness.” She hugged Rachel for a long moment, blinking back the tears in her eyes. “I’ve found more happiness with all of you than I’ve ever had in my whole life.” All her life she’d made star wishes for a family of her own, and now she really had one. “You keep a sharp eye. The Horse pistol is in the house under my mattress. It’s loaded so use it if you need it. I’ll be back in an hour or so.”

100

Missy Martine

“Okay, you be careful.” “I will.” Sarah started off across the field toward the creek. She could hear the snap of the laundry flapping in the breeze at her back. The sun glared hotly against her neck. As usual, when she had a moment alone, her thoughts turned to Abe and Ike. The way they popped in all the time, one would think they were courting her. The trouble with that would be that she couldn’t make up her mind between them. Both of the men made her happy, and made her feel things in parts of her body that just weren’t proper. She’d never been touched by a man, at least not any place that counted. She’d been sheltered at the orphanage since she was five years old, right after her mother died. Even before that, they’d always been on the run with her outlaw father. She’d never had a real home that she felt safe in. She glanced back at the farmhouse and smiled. This farm might not be much, but it was all hers, and nobody could take it away. “I wonder why Pa never told me I had a grandfather. I might have had my wish for a family sooner if he’d sent me to live with him instead of dropping me off at the orphanage.” She’d begun wishing on the stars when she was three years old. Her ma had said the night sky was full of children’s wishes just waiting to come true. She didn’t really believe that, but she still found herself outside at twilight every night looking for that first star, making that same old wish. Sarah crossed over the hill and got a good look at the creek. The gentle, winding flow of water was soothing. Long grass seeded with wildflowers blanketed the area, the bright sunlight leaving twisted shadows through the trees. A trail of bent grass led straight to the water’s edge, a sure sign the children came here often. She looked all around, and then hiked up the rise and looked out over Abe’s land, to make sure she was alone. The sweet smell of prairie grass saturated the air. Several yards away a rabbit leapt high in the air and landed in the tall bunchgrass. She couldn’t help but laugh at its silly antics. “There’s nobody around as far as the eye can see, so I guess I’m safe.”

Star Wishes

101

She went back down and picked a grassy spot away from the water. Quickly she peeled off her clothes and gingerly walked toward the water’s edge, testing the icy water with her big toe. “Dang, that’s colder than I thought it would be.” For a moment, she was tempted to go back to the house and heat some water and bathe with the washtub, but only for a moment. She was looking forward to dunking, and getting her hair washed. She placed the scented bar of soap on a smooth rock and carefully waded into the shallows, the sharp cold gravel digging into her tender feet. Shivers raced across her skin when a cloud temporarily blocked the warming rays of the sun. She turned at the loud caw of the birds in the trees, scraping back her windblown hair with fingers that trembled. The skin of her thighs tingled as she moved further into the cold water and waved her arms at the pesky flies buzzing around her head. Adjusting to the temperature quickly, she ducked down in the water, letting her worries slide away like water off a duck’s back. She came up and shook her head like a dog, slinging water everywhere. Laughing, she reached for the bar of soap and began lathering up her hair. The smell of the rose scent made her happy. It had been a long time since she’d felt like a girl. When she finished with her hair, she quickly lathered her body and then tossed the soap over toward her clothes. Taking a deep breath, she ducked under the water rinsing away all the foamy lather. Laughing, she floated to her back, watching the wind-tossed leaves scatter across the billowy grass. **** “Hey, Sheriff, what’re you doing back so soon? Where’s Ike?” Abe stared down at Angus and grimaced. “I had to send him on alone.” Wearily, he climbed down from Midnight. The proud black stallion had been his companion for many years. “When we rode through town this morning, there was trouble at the saloon and I had to stick around.”

102

Missy Martine

“What kind of trouble?” Abe led his horse over to the water trough. “When the stage came through, a couple of cow pokes heading west got off for some refreshments.” He shook his head. “Instead of getting a glass of lemonade at Sadie’s, they went on down to the saloon and imbibed a little too much. They kicked up a ruckus when Ben tried to throw ’em out.” Angus snorted. “Was anybody hurt?” “No more than a black eye or two.” Abe scratched his head. “Then what’s the problem? Don’t sound like that was bad enough to keep you here.” “I had to lock them up because they don’t have the money to pay for the damage they caused. Seems they broke some glasses, a couple of bottles, and the legs off a chair when Ben tried to oust ’em.” “What are they gonna do? You can’t keep ’em locked up forever.” “Apparently they’re heading west to join up with some outfit that runs cattle. They asked Ike to send a wire from Jefferson City to their new boss. I guess they think he’ll wire the money to pay the damages so they can skedaddle out of here.” “Do you think they’ll get the money?” Abe sighed, pulled off his hat, and raked his fingers through his hair. “I sure hope so. I’m not set up for any long-term incarcerations. I’ll have to transfer them to the jail in Jefferson City if they don’t get things settled quick. Ben was adamant about them paying up for the chairs and glass they broke.” He stared out over his land. “Anything I should know about?” “No, sir. Everything’s calm. I rode out and checked the winter wheat early and everything’s going well. The last of the corn was harvested last week so nothing going on there. We’re about ready to settle in for the winter, boss.” Abe smiled. “That’s great, just what I wanted to hear. Do you plan on wintering here with us, or are you off to warmer temperatures?”

Star Wishes

103

Angus chortled. “If it’s all the same to you, I’ll stick around in the bunkhouse.” “That’s fine, we’re glad to have you here. If you want, just plan on taking your meals up at the house with us. No sense for you just cooking for one. All the other hands will move on now that the harvest is over.” “Sure thing, Sheriff, and if it’s okay with you, I’ll take over caring for the horses.” Abe grinned, and ran a possessive hand down Midnight’s side. “We’ll share that with you. I still get a lot of pleasure out of seeing to Midnight’s comfort.” “That suits me fine, that devil stallion of yours don’t let anybody else near him.” “That keeps him safe from horse thieves.” “What you want done today, boss?” “Just take it easy and give yourself a day off. I’m gonna ride over and check on the Kees family.” “You sure like to spend a lot of time over there. Is everything okay with them?” “Yeah, they’re just a little green, and we want to make sure they’re prepared for a long winter.” “That’s, um.” Angus let out a cough that sounded suspiciously like a laugh. “That’s mighty neighborly of you. I’m sure they appreciate it.” Abe had to smother his own laugh. He was pretty sure the little filly pretending to be a man would prefer they ride off and never come back. Maybe Ike would be able to find out something about their little darling while he was in Jefferson City. His contacts had not turned up anything on the young woman yet. It was getting harder and harder to pretend they didn’t know the truth. He wanted a chance to see for himself what his brother had so eagerly described. Abe mounted Midnight. “Take it easy today, Angus. You’ve earned yourself a rest.” He turned the stallion toward the Kees farm

104

Missy Martine

and urged him into a gallop. Thirty minutes later he was cresting the rise toward the creek. He reined the horse in when he heard a strange sound. Someone was either singing or torturing a cat. He got off his horse and tied the reins loosely to a tree branch. Midnight was well trained and wouldn’t run off unless there was a clear and present danger. He crept silently over the rise, staying in the cover of the trees. When he got far enough over, his breath caught at the sight before him. There, soaking on her back in the creek, was the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen. Her long, dark hair floated gently around her head and shoulders like a dark halo. Her full, round breasts bobbed up and down in the water with her arm movement, the pink, pointed tips teasing him by appearing above the water ever so often. He couldn’t see her legs, only the occasional glimpse of her toes breaking the surface of the slow, moving water. What had him cringing was the caterwauling coming out of her mouth. The poor, misguided woman was trying to sing Buffalo Gal Won’t You Come Out Tonight. Abe crouched down and pulled off his hat. So this is Sarah Kees. Ike was right, she’s quite a beauty. She’d definitely be someone to come home to at night after a long day of working their fields. He’d never intended to remain sheriff. He’d only been given the job because he’d managed to foil a bank robbery a few years back. The town had been so grateful they’d bestowed the badge on him before he knew what was happening. He didn’t regret it. It had given him a solid income while he waited on Ike to come back, and it had let him save up so he could buy the farm when Mallory wanted to go east. It was time he encouraged the townspeople to start looking for a replacement. He watched as Sarah splashed water across her shoulders. “It’s time for me to meet little Miss Sarah,” he whispered. Taking a deep breath, he picked up his hat, got up, and started down the hill. ****

Star Wishes

105

Sarah finished her song with a flourish and laughed. She heard the buffalo girl song many times coming from the saloon in St. Louis when she ran errands for Miss Rivers. It had such a catchy tune, and it always made her smile. “Now that’s definitely not the kind of song I’d be expecting to hear a beautiful young woman sing. Where on earth did you hear it?” Sarah screeched, and jerked to her feet, dunking herself in the process. She came up out of the water sputtering, and pushed the wet strands of her hair out of her eyes. When she spied Abe standing near her clothes, she sunk back down until the water lapped at her chin. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten you.” He pulled his hat off his head. “Allow me to introduce myself. I’m Sheriff Abraham West.” Sarah froze. How am I gonna get out of this? He chuckled, and brushed his hat against his leg sending up a cloud of dust. “This is where you’re supposed to tell me who you are.” “I’m…um…” “Wait, let me guess.” He peered at her intently. “You look enough like Samuel to be his twin sister.” Sarah felt the tension seep out of her shoulders. He’d given her a way out of the mess her life had become. “As a matter of fact, yes, I’m Samuel’s sister. My name is Sarah.” Abe’s eyes fairly twinkled. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Sarah. It is miss, isn’t it?” Sarah smiled. “Yes, it’s miss.” “When did you get here? I haven’t seen you before.” She thought for a moment. “I got in late last night. I’ve been visiting family back East and decided it was time for me to come home.” Abe took a couple of steps closer. “Wait, you can’t come down here. You have to go away.”

106

Missy Martine

Abe glanced at her clothes lying on the grass and walked over to them. He frowned. “These look like Samuel’s clothes. Where are your things?” She blinked back tears. Why can’t things be easy? “I, um, I had some trouble getting here. We were robbed coming out, and I lost my bag. Samuel said I could use some of his things until we could get to town.” “Where is Samuel?” Sarah shifted back and forth on her feet, trying to keep warm in the chilly water. “He’s off running some personal errands. He rode out for Jefferson City and won’t be back for day or two.” That should give me enough time to get my story straight with the children. She folded her arms across her chest and glared at the sheriff. “Would you please go away now? I’m getting cold and I’d like to get dressed.” He grinned. “I’ll go away on one condition.” She looked at him warily. “What condition?” His smile widened. “That you agree to have dinner with me tonight.” Sarah shook her head and opened her mouth to say no. “You might as well say yes. Otherwise, I’ll just turn up on your doorstep at dinnertime and eat with the family.” She almost snorted. That wasn’t a threat. It was more of a declaration. The brothers regularly showed up for meals. The only one they’d missed so far was breakfast. She wasn’t prepared to have him around the children with her dressed as a girl. They would need time to act naturally with the changes. Eating out with him would be a better choice. She took a deep breath. “Very well, I’ll dine with you, but remember, my answer is under duress.” The grin she couldn’t hold in softened her words. Abe tipped his hat. “Duly noted, Miss Sarah.” He turned and headed up the hill. Halfway up he turned around. “Try to get to town this afternoon because I’d sure love to see you in some female frills.” Without another word he disappeared over the crest. A moment later

Star Wishes

107

she heard the neighing of a horse and then the sounds of hoofs galloping across the land. She waited for a moment, and then hurried over to her clothes, the grass sliding over her bare ankles. The smell of the wet earth mingled with the sweet smell of wildflowers. She dried quickly, and then pulled on her clothes. The sheriff had given her an out that would be beneficial for her whole family. With a lighter heart, she hurried toward her little sod house. When she got close to the house, she spied Rachel pacing back and forth in front of the barn. “What’s wrong, Rachel?” Rachel pulled her into the barn. “We’ve got company.” Sarah felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up. “Who is it?” “It’s a little boy named Jake.” Rachel bit her lip, and glanced toward the house. “He looked hungry, Sarah, so I fixed lunch early.” She nodded toward the house. “He’s inside eating with the boys.” Her nose wrinkled up. “He needs a bath worse than anybody I’ve ever been around.” She lowered her voice. “Sarah, I don’t think he has a home.” “What makes you think that?” “Daniel has seen him when he cleans up the jail for Abe. He says the sheriff lets Jake run errands for him and that he thinks he’s living in the livery, sleeping in the hay.” She grabbed Sarah’s arm. “Sarah, winter’s coming. The poor boy will freeze with no fire to keep him warm.” Sarah felt an uncomfortable chill and studied Rachel. “You’re wanting him to come and live with us, aren’t you?” Rachel bit her lip harder, and nodded. Sarah dropped her towel and dirty clothes, and then finger combed her wet hair. “If we take him in, he’ll have to be let in on our secret.” She sighed, and rubbed her fingers against her forehead. “I can’t continue to live like a man even in the privacy of my own home.” She turned around, trying to think of a solution. Then, she turned back and

108

Missy Martine

grinned. Or can I?” She told Rachel about her encounter with Abe. “Do you think we can pull it off?” “You mean you’re going to pretend to be Samuel and his sister? Sarah shook her head. “Not exactly. I thought maybe we’d send Samuel east to take care of our ailing folks, leaving just me, his sister, in charge of the family here.” Rachel thought for a minute and then smiled. “It just might work.” She hesitated a moment. “Does that mean I can offer Jake a home?” “I think we should wait and see what happens. I want to ask Abe a little bit about him before I bring him in to live in our house. We can feed him all you want, but I don’t want him sleeping here unless the sheriff says it’s safe.” “That sounds fair, and he’s got to be willing to take a bath. He can probably wear some of Zeke’s clothes. They’re about the same size.” “That’s fine.” She smiled. “Now, I have to go get ready for my dinner with the sheriff.” **** Sarah pushed back the sheet covering the door and walked into the main room of the house. All conversation ceased when they got a good look at what she was wearing. Her dress was made from a lightcolored calico with little blue flowers. “You look beautiful, Sarah.” Rachel moved closer and ran her hand along the smooth skirt. “I didn’t realize you’d gotten around to making this.” “I worked on it at night, after everyone fell asleep.” She looked over and laughed at the boys openmouthed stares. Rachel fingered the sleeve and frowned. “This is fine for now, but we really need to get some heavier material to make some warmer things for winter.” “Maybe some piece goods for one dress. If I really want to be warm, I’ll wear Samuel’s clothes. We do need to pick out some

Star Wishes

109

winter coats for everyone. The last time I was in the Mercantile, Eliah had just put out a selection of winter gear. We should stock up while we can. Let’s head in tomorrow and pick out what we’ll need.” “Can we pick up some snow shovels while we’re there?” asked Daniel. “Maybe some extra feed for the stock. Sheriff West says we’ll have some pretty nasty snowstorms here, storms that could keep us stranded out here.” Sarah nodded. “Okay, make a list so we can get everything in one trip.” Daniel ran his gaze up and down Sarah. “What’s going on?” Sarah sighed. “Everyone sit down, please.” When they were all sitting around the fireplace, she cleared her throat. “Things are going to change around here, for the better I hope.” She spent several minutes outlining her plan to start being herself. Daniel got to his feet. “Won’t you still be pretending, pretending to be Samuel’s sister?” She sighed heavily. “Yes, but at least that would be better than being a boy.” Jonathan came and tugged on her skirt. “Does that mean we can call you Sarah again?” Sarah laughed and picked him up in a bear hug. “Absolutely, little man. You can call me Sarah anytime I have a dress on.” Rachel shook her head and got to her feet. “Okay, guys, let’s get evening chores done because supper is almost ready.” The boys hurriedly scattered out the door. She looked at Sarah. “We can…” “Sarah, come quick.” Sarah picked up her skirt and ran at the sound of Zeke’s terrorfilled voice. When she spotted him near the barn, he pointed toward the garden. She turned to see what had frightened him and saw what looked like a huge, gray wolf standing in the distance. “Rachel, bring me my gun.” Expecting Rachel to bring the rifle, she was dismayed when the young girl hurried toward her with the Horse pistol. “That’ll never hit him at this distance.” She shrugged, and took the gun from

110

Missy Martine

Rachel’s hand. “No matter, maybe we can scare him off.” She put both hands on the gun and raised it to aim at the wolf. He still sat at the edge of their garden, just watching them. She felt just a tinge of guilt since the animal was just sitting there, and probably hungry. Still, she had children to protect and they had to come first. She took careful aim, cocked the gun, and then pulled the trigger. It was the first time she’d fired the weapon, and she wasn’t expecting to find herself propelled backward, her arm aching, and landing on her backside in the dirt. **** Abe shook the reins gently, urging the weathered gelding into a faster trot. He’d left Midnight in his stall, happily going through a bucket of oats. He’d never used the spirited horse for pulling the buggy, and he wanted to take Sarah to dinner in style. He rounded the corner and blinked. It looked like the whole family was standing in front of the barn. His gaze centered on Sarah and he smiled. She looked so beautiful, so feminine and dainty. The dress she was wearing accented her curves perfectly, and her long, brown hair was secured in a braid down her back. As he watched, Rachel came tearing out of the house, clutching something close to her chest. His mouth dropped open when she handed a gun to Sarah. To his surprise, she lifted the gun and aimed it out toward the field. He looked, and spotted a large, gray wolf near the tree line. “Doesn’t the dang, fool woman know she can’t hit him from that distance?” He’d started to shout a warning when she pulled the trigger. He flinched when the recoil threw her a good three feet back onto her rear, her skirts flying up to reveal her petticoats and shapely legs. He shook his head and chuckled, then slapped the reins against Oscar’s flesh.”

Star Wishes

111

Abe bounded out of the buggy before it came to a full stop. He hurried over to where the children were grouped around Sarah’s prone figure and gently pulled them away. Squatting down, he took her hand. “Are you hurt, Miss Sarah?” She groaned. “Only my pride.” She pulled her arm to her chest, and squirmed a little on the ground. “Among a few unmentionable places.” Abe smothered a laugh and deftly pulled her to her feet. “Was that the first time you fired the pistol, Miss Sarah?” She sighed. “Do you think you could just call me Sarah?” “Of course. Is this the first time you’ve fired the gun, Sarah?” He gave her a big smile. She narrowed her eyes. “Yes, it’s the first time I’ve had the misfortune to fire that spawn of Satan.” She glared at him. “What gave it away?” she asked dryly. He couldn’t hold in his laughter, but quickly changed it to a cough when she shot him a look that would kill a lesser man. He cleared his throat and decided to take his life in his hands. “You do realize that you had no hope of hitting that wolf with that pistol at that distance.” She set her jaw and placed a steely gaze on him. “Yes, I’m well aware I was too far away.” Abe harrumphed. “Then what in the sam hill did you shoot the gal-durn thing for?” She clenched her fist and stomped her foot. “To scare him away from the farm.” His anger cooled when he realized her goal was to protect her family from the wolf. I wonder if they really are her family. They sure don’t look anything alike. He needed to give her a quick lesson so she wouldn’t hurt herself in the future. He held his hand out for the gun and chuckled when she handed it over with a huff. “Your stance was all wrong. Let me show you how you should have done it.” He took her arm and guided her around the house. Glancing around, he spotted a small pile of kindling and some larger pieces of

112

Missy Martine

wood by the house. “Daniel, would you take the largest piece of wood from that pile and put it out in the clearing by the privy?” “Sure.” Daniel ran to do as Abe asked. “Okay, kids, all of you stand behind me and Sarah.” He waited until they were a safe distance away and then handed Sarah her gun. He moved behind her and slid his arms around her small waist, his hand over hers on the large pistol. He could feel her body tremble when he moved close enough to press against her back. Taking in a deep breath, he savored the light scent of roses. “You sure smell good,” he whispered. Sarah swallowed hard. “Thank you.” He raised her arms with the gun clasped firmly in her hands. “Now, line up your sight along the top of the gun, here.” He pointed to a small ridge near the top of the barrel. “This gun has a mean kick so I strongly recommend you aim a little low for your target.” He watched as she lowered her arms a little and steadied the gun. “Do you have it in your sights? “Yes.” “Go ahead and cock it.” She had to struggle to get the gun cocked. “The pistol is really heavy. I can’t hold it much longer.” Abe breathed her scent in deep. “Go ahead, fire when you feel ready.” Sarah took a deep breath and steadied her aim. Abe leaned down to see her face and blanched when she closed her eyes and pulled the trigger. Both of his arms closed around her when the recoil sent her hard into his embrace. He savored the feel of her in his arms until the sound of laughter penetrated his thoughts. Daniel dropped to the ground, laughing so hard there were tears in his eyes. “It’s a dang good thing nobody was inside.” Abe frowned at the boy, and watched the rest of the children line up behind him, each of them doubling over in laughter. “Well, stuff and bother. Now look what you made me do.”

Star Wishes

113

Abe turned to the woman he still held in his arms and spotted what everyone was looking at. There was a nice sized hole in the door of the privy that wasn’t there a few minutes before. He briefly chuckled, then groaned. “Oomph.” She’d elbowed him in the stomach, and pulled out of his arms. “Woman, what do you mean? What I made you do.” He rubbed a hand over his stomach. “Are you daft? You aimed the dang thing yourself.” Sarah stomped around the house, the children giving her a wide berth. After she rounded the corner, Abe turned to Daniel. “She’s touchier than a mare ready to foal, ain’t she?” Daniel rolled his eyes. “You have no idea.” Abe chuckled again and went in search of his dinner companion. He found her in the house, wiping suspicious moisture from her cheeks. He walked up and pulled her into his arms. When she tried to pull away, he tightened his grip. “Now, don’t get your corset in a twist. Everything’s going to be okay. Ike told me that Samuel has a Sharps rifle. Is that right?” Sarah sniffed indelicately and nodded her head. “Then, no worries, love. You’re going to be fine. I’ll give you a few pointers and you can use the Sharps for just about everything. It’s easier to shoot and doesn’t have near as much kick.” He rubbed his hands up and down her back. “Just give it some time, Miss Sarah. We’ll turn you into a Western woman yet.” She laughed and pulled away. “Why are you being so nice to me? You barely know me.” Abe moved closer and lowered his voice to a raspy growl. “I feel like I’ve known you forever, Sarah.” He bent forward slowly until he could brush his lips lightly against hers. Sarah sucked in her breath, and then pressed back just a bit, enough to satisfy Abe that she felt something for him as well. He pulled back and smiled. “What do you say we go to town and get some dinner? Then I thought we might take a nice drive.” She smiled back. “That sounds nice.”

114

Missy Martine

“Is it safe to leave the youngins here alone?” “They’ll be fine. Daniel and Rachel are both very responsible.” “Okay, then let’s get moving.” Sarah followed him outside and started to climb into his buggy. She let out an undignified squeak when he placed his large hands at her waist and lifted her up into the seat. He grinned, hurried around, and hopped up beside her. She looked over at the children. “Rachel, keep everyone close until I get back. Keep the gun handy in case of trouble.” “We’ll be fine, Sarah. You have yourself a good time.” Sarah waved to the boys as Abe slapped the reins. “Gid up.” They drove away to the sound of the boys yelling for them to come back soon. **** “Mason, Penelope, this is Samuel’s sister, Sarah Kees.” Abe put his hand on Sarah’s shoulder. “Sarah, this is Mason and Penelope Lockley. He owns the livery.” “How do you do?” “Samuel’s sister, you say?” Mason raised his brows and glanced at Abe. “Well, it’s nice meeting you, Miss Kees. You tell that brother of yours that we asked after him.” “I certainly will, Mr. Lockley. It was a pleasure to meet you both.” Abe watched Mason lead Penelope to a table in the corner. He silently groaned when he caught the stares of the other diners. It figured the one night he’d been able to bring Sarah to town, everybody and their mother decided to dine at Sadie’s. He’d received nothing but disbelieving stares every time he’d introduced Sarah as Samuel’s sister. He and Ike would have to do something soon or one of the good folks of Big Springs would beat them to it. “This is really delicious.”

Star Wishes

115

“Yeah, Sadie’s a really good cook, and chicken and dumplings are one of her specialties.” He took a drink of his water. “So, Sarah, where’re you from?” Sarah choked on the bite she’d just taken and hurriedly picked up her water glass. “I’m from back East.” Abe snorted. “That’s not saying much since the East is a pretty big place.” He studied her for a moment. “Ike said he first met up with Samuel in St. Louis. Is that where you’re from?” She stared down at her plate. “I’ve been through St. Louis, but I’ve lived in a lot of different places over the years.” “Are you all one big family?” Sarah hesitated for a moment, and then raised her gaze to his. “Yes, we’re one big happy family.” No one could miss the sincerity in her eyes. No matter what he thought, they were definitely family. “Are your ma and pa still living?” Her eyes reflected pain briefly, and then she shook her head. “No, they died some years back.” It was obvious Sarah was uncomfortable with the conversation, and Abe didn’t want to push her away since it was the first time he’d been able to experience her female charms. He took a deep breath, leaned back in the chair, and smiled. “So, from what you’ve seen, do you think you’ll be happy here?” Sarah grinned, and her shoulders relaxed. “Oh, yes. I’m already in love with this place.” Abe laughed. “Them’s pretty strong words from somebody who’s only been here a day.” Sarah’s cheeks turned a charming rosy color. “It doesn’t take long for a body to know if something is right or not.” Sadie walked up to the table. “Can I offer you a cup of coffee?” “That’d be great, Sadie.” Abe pushed both cups forward and watched her pour the fragrant brew.

116

Missy Martine

“Sheriff, I’ve got dinner ready to take over to the jail. Is it okay if Benjamin takes it over?” “I appreciate that, Sadie. It’s fine for him to take it over whenever it’s convenient. Just put it on my tab, and I’ll make sure you’re paid for all the meals at the end of the week.” “Benjamin’s been checking on them two fellers every hour like you asked, but they’ve been mostly just sleeping it off. He says they’re awake now and kind of grumpy. They wanna know if you’ve sent a wire to their boss yet.” Abe chuckled. “You tell Benjamin to tell ’em that Ike left out early this morning for Jefferson City, and he was going to send the wire as soon as he got there.” “Will do, Sheriff, and thanks.” Sadie went to pour coffee for the other diners. “What was that all about?” asked Sarah. Abe told her about the drunken cowboys locked up in his jail. “I figure they’ll be out by tomorrow or the next day, depending on when Ike gets back. They were pretty adamant about their new boss being willing to wire the money to pay for the damages they caused.” “Your job is really dangerous, isn’t it? Even though this is a really small town.” He shrugged. “I suppose it could be, but so far I’ve only had to contend with the occasional drunk and a few land disputes.” Sarah smiled. “No experience with gunslingers, huh?” “No, at least not so far.” Why would she be asking about gunslingers? “I reckon I’ve picked the perfect dull town to be sheriff in.” He glanced at her plate. “Did you want some of Sadie’s apple pie?” Sarah groaned and shook her head. “I’d love it, but I couldn’t hold it. That’s the best dinner I’ve ever had that I didn’t have to cook myself.” “How about I ask Sadie to wrap us up a few apple fritters to take with us, and I’ll take you on that drive I promised.”

Star Wishes

117

“That sounds good, Sheriff.” Abe smiled. “Okay, give me just a minute, and then we’ll head out.” “Where are you taking me, Abe?” He grinned, and got to his feet. “You’re just going to have to be patient, Miss Sarah. I’ve got a surprise to show you.”

118

Missy Martine

Chapter 5 Sarah breathed in the night air deeply, and stole a glance at Abe. He’d been quiet since they’d driven out of town. It was a beautiful evening, with the stars just beginning to twinkle in the sky. She focused in on the first one she saw and recited her mother’s words silently. Starry night we welcome you. Light our way and grant me this one wish. I wish I could have a loving family of my own. She glanced back to Abe and he smiled. She’d been thinking about both Abe and Ike all day and she’d come to a decision. If either one of them wanted her, she was going to give herself to them. Nobody’s ever gonna want to marry me. All they have to do is hear I’m Mad Dog Keevers’s daughter, and they run for the hills. They don’t look at me and see anything but trash. Why shouldn’t I have some happiness while I can? I don’t wanna die without ever having known a man. Sarah swallowed hard. “What did you want to show me, Abe?” He grinned, and kept his gaze on the road. “It’s a surprise.” He gave her a quick glance. “Be patient just a little longer. It’s not far.” She gave an unladylike snort. “Patience is a virtue that’s never been bestowed on any member of my family.” Abe threw back his head and laughed. “Just five more minutes, I promise.” A few minutes later he slowed the wagon. “Close your eyes.” Sarah frowned, and narrowed her eyes. “Come on, I promise you won’t be sorry.”

Star Wishes

119

She sighed dramatically, and then grinned and closed her eyes. The buggy moved further down the road. “Whoa.” “Can I open them now?” He reached over and put his arm around her shoulder, then turned her to face away from him. He moved closer until his chest pressed against her back. She could feel his warm breath against her cheek. “Now you can look,” he whispered. Sarah opened her eyes and gasped. He’d stopped the buggy at the top of a rise and she could see out over the valley. It was nothing but stars as far as the eye could see. “Oh, Abe, it’s beautiful. So many dreams.” Abe tightened his arm and pulled her closer. “What does that mean, Sarah? So many dreams?” She sighed, and tentatively leaned her head against his shoulder. She could feel him press his lips against her head. “When I was little, my ma told me that each star in the sky represented a child’s wish just waiting to come true.” “Do you wish on stars for your secret desires?” Sarah turned her head away and felt her cheeks getting warm. “Yes,” she whispered. “I still wish on the first star I see every night.” Abe ran a hand across the back of her head. “And do the stars make your wishes come true?” Sarah pulled away, her fists clenched so tight her nails were digging into her palms. “No, my wishes have never come true.” She pulled her shawl more firmly around her shoulders. “Do you think you could take me home now?” Instead of answering, Abe tightened his arm and pulled her around to face him. He placed his free hand on her cheek and raised her gaze to his own. “Maybe it just takes longer for some wishes to come true.” Holding her gaze, he leaned closer and pressed his closed lips against hers.

120

Missy Martine

Sarah savored the feel of his lips, and his masculine scent that combined leather with pure male. She leaned closer, and his lips parted, closing over her mouth in a sensual assault. He gathered her closer, his hands running over her back and settling on her butt. Shocked, she opened her mouth to object, and his tongue plunged inside. **** Abe let his hands trace Sarah’s face before sinking his fingers into her silky hair. He could taste a hint of coffee as his tongue traced the interior of her mouth. When he felt her tremble, he broke the kiss, his face closing in on her neck. “You smell so good.” Sarah shivered when he pressed featherlight kisses against her skin. He cupped her face in his hands and brought his lips back to hers, capturing them in a deep, but short kiss. “I don’t think I’ll ever get enough of tasting your sweet lips.” He breathed raggedly into her open mouth and then groaned, sucking on her tongue, threading his fingers through the long hair at the back of her neck. His hands slid up and cupped her generous breasts, the taut points pushing against the fabric of her dress. He reveled in the knowledge that his touch had aroused her. Quickly, he took one of his hands and tugged open the buttons of his shirt. He grabbed her hand, kissed her knuckles, and then placed it on his chest. “Touch me, Sarah. I need to know the feel of your hand.” Sarah’s fingers tentatively spread over the hairy surface of his chest and flexed. “Oh, God,” she murmured. Abe groaned, the muscles in his chest quivering. He let his hands move to her back, and deftly unfastened the top buttons on her dress and then pulled the garment forward, revealing the soft swells of her breasts above her chemise. Bending, he covered her cleavage with hot, wet kisses, biting lightly through the white lace. Sarah’s entire body shivered in response, her breath coming in shallow pants.

Star Wishes

121

He pushed her arms to her side, and then let her dress slide down her sides, settling around her hips. His hands cupped her gentle swells, squeezing softly. Moving closer, he covered the tip with his mouth, teasing the sensitive, tight flesh through its cotton covering. Quickly, he peeled the chemise down, letting the straps trap her arms close to her sides. Her damp nipples puckered more in the light, cool evening breeze. Capturing one of her nipples in the moist, warm suction of his lips, he alternated between sucking and flicking the tight bud with his tongue. “Abe, you shouldn’t,” she said breathlessly. “Someone could come by and see.” “I’ll protect you,” he whispered, pulling her close and pressing the taut ends of her breasts against his chest. He felt a vibration against his chest when she moaned. He gave a growl of satisfaction when she rubbed them back and forth sensuously, the buttons of his pants becoming painful against his swollen member. He yanked her back, latching on to her breast, humming his approval when she arched her back and pushed further into his mouth. His body was on fire for this woman. “Touch me, Sarah.” Her trapped hands could only grab hold of his arms. “Abe, not here,” she whispered raggedly. The anticipation of what was happening took his breath away, and he leaned back to look into her fevered eyes. She deserved so much more. She deserved a wedding and a proper wedding night. He took a deep breath, and leaned forward to press a chaste kiss against her head. “I won’t dishonor you by making our first time in a buggy.” He inhaled deeply, and looked out over the sky. “You deserve a romantic setting with a nice bed, clean sheets, and maybe a roaring fire.” “Are you taking me home with you?” Her lips caressed his chest with each word. Closing his eyes, he gritted his teeth, trying to get his body under control. “No, not tonight.” He pulled back so he could look in her

122

Missy Martine

face, dismayed to see the signs of her embarrassment. “Now, none of that. You’ve no reason to be embarrassed. You’re beautiful, Sarah, and I want you very much. I just wanna make it special for both of us.” Sarah took a deep breath and pulled away. She quickly pulled up her clothing, not bothering to button her dress. She pulled her shawl around her shoulders tightly. “It’s okay, Abe, I understand. You don’t have to let me down easy.” She gave him a weak smile. “Will you take me home now?” He sighed, then turned her around and buttoned her dress. “I’ll take you home, but you don’t worry. We are, by no means, through with this discussion.” He needed to talk to Ike about how he felt about marriage. He buttoned up his shirt, grabbed up the reins, and turned the horse back toward the farm. **** “Haven’t you heard from your brother yet?” Abe rolled his eyes and took a sip of his hot coffee. It was still early, and he hadn’t had his breakfast yet. He didn’t want to deal with his two ornery prisoners until after a cup of strong coffee. He’d been listening to the two of them complain for the last two days, and it was sorely wearing on his nerves. He hadn’t seen Sarah in the last two days, either. Not since he’d dropped her off at the farm after their dinner date. He knew she was still there because Daniel talked about her every day when he came in to clean. She and Rachel had been working, canning the last of the garden vegetables for the winter. He’d wanted so much to make love to her, but felt compelled to wait and see what Ike found out on his trip. They both needed time with her alone, but he didn’t want to make a move without Ike knowing. He was pretty sure she was a virgin from the way she kissed, so whoever went first was going to have to show a little finesse.

Star Wishes

123

“Are you listening to me?” Abe snorted, and slammed his cup down on the desk. “How in the hell do you think I could keep from listening to you? You’ve been yammering day and night since I brought you in.” “Then why don’t you answer—” Abe jerked to his feet when the door flew open, and then breathed a sigh of relief when Ike came strolling in. “Well, it’s about time you got back.” “Is this your brother?” Abe nodded at the cowboy. “Did you get in touch with our boss?” Ike looked at Abe and smiled. He reached into his pocket and pulled out an envelope. “Here’s a bank draft in the amount of their fine, as well as what they owe Ben Coggins.” He stared over at the two men in the cell. “He told me to tell you that you’d better make a straight line for his spread because he’s not getting you out of trouble again. The stage will be through here in about two hours.” He nodded toward the envelope. “There’s enough money there for your tickets, as well as a few dinners along the way.” Abe gazed at the men. “I recommend you head on down to Sadie’s and get a good meal before you hit the road, and stay the hell out of the saloon.” He walked over and unlocked the cell door. “I’ll bring your money to you. Now, you heard me. Git on out of here and don’t make me have to come look for you again.” They grabbed their hats and gun belts off the rack on the wall and hit the door running. Abe picked up the envelope. “Let’s take this over to the bank and get it cashed so I can give Ben his part.” He picked up his hat. “Did you find out anything about Sarah?” Ike shook his head. “No, not yet, but I did finally get in contact with a couple of the marshals I did work for. I gave them a description of Sarah, and the kids. They said they’d check around and get back to me, but it might be a few weeks.” Abe sighed. “That’ll have to do, I guess.”

124

Missy Martine

Ike stared at him a moment. “What’s wrong? Did something happen while I was gone?” Abe cleared his throat. “Yeah, I got to meet your Sarah.” Ike’s mouth fell open, and his eyes widened. “You mean she stopped pretending to be Samuel?” Abe snickered. “Yeah, she’s Sarah now, Samuel’s sister.” Ike scratched his head. “Wonder what caused her to do that, not that I’m not glad? I’d much rather see her in female clothes than those britches she’s been sporting.” “I happened.” “What do you mean?” “Happened along when she was skinny-dipping in the creek.” He told Ike the details of their encounter. Ike grinned and slapped him on the back. “You lucky dog! So, what’d you think?” “You’re right. She’s the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.” He perched on the edge of the desk. “Night before last I brought her to town for dinner.” Ike crossed his arms across his chest, and leaned against the wall. “How did that go?” “It was wonderful. Afterwards we drove up to the crest and parked.” Ike narrowed his eyes. “Did you do anything besides parking?” Abe cocked his head. “Yeah, I did. Before you get all bent out of shape, I didn’t get around to making love to her. But, I did get in some mighty fine kisses.” He hesitated a moment. “And found out how soft and sweet those fine breasts of hers are.” Ike slapped him on the back. “You lucky polecat. Was she willing?” Abe punched his arm, hard. “What do you mean by that? Of course she was willing. What do you take me for? She was plumb willing to let me make love to her, but I held back because it didn’t seem right to move forward without you knowing about it.”

Star Wishes

125

“Are you saying you want us to take her together the first time?” Abe shook his head. “No, I don’t think that would be a good idea. I’m certain she’s had no experience with men except for what we did together. I think doubling up on her this soon would have her running back east on the first stage.” He shrugged. “I just wanted to know how you want to handle it.” “I don’t think we should be planning this out. Let’s just go about things naturally. We’ll both spend time with her and whoever is in the right place at the right time can be her first. Then, the other gets his chance at a one on one.” “And then we’ll spring it on her that we wanna share our life with her, make her our wife.” Ike smiled, and clapped Abe on the back. “I’m glad to see we’re on the same wavelength. I think she’d make a fine wife, and mother to our children. Abe rubbed at his chin. “Sounds fair. I thought I’d head over there this afternoon. With the cowboys heading out of town, I’m not forced to spend so much time in this office. I thought I’d get Sadie to pack me up a picnic basket, and I’ll see if I can get our little lady to take a ride with me.” “Where you gonna take her?” “To the creek, a little further down than the watering hole her boys use. You know the place, out near the south hayfield.” He sighed. “It’s quiet, and pretty secluded.” Ike smirked. “Yeah, and it has that nice patch of soft clover.” He chuckled and pushed Abe toward the door. “Go get our woman, my brother. I’m heading home to get some sleep. I rode all night to get back so those cowboys wouldn’t miss the stage.” “All right, I’ll see you tonight. Get some rest, little bro.” Ike walked out the door grumbling under his breath. ****

126

Missy Martine

Sarah shoved the pail under Cupcake’s udders. She giggled. “I should have never let Jonathan name the animals.” She wiped her clammy hands on her apron, and then heard a mournful moo as she wrapped her fingers around the teats. She began a steady pulling motion and listened to the sound of liquid squirting into the metal pail. Sighing, she glanced down at the dark-brown work dress she’d pieced together. Sometimes she missed being Samuel. His clothes were more comfortable for farmwork. She was humming a few notes off-key when a shadow fell over her stool. A smile spread across her face when she looked up and saw Abe standing in the doorway, a big smile on his own face. “Well, howdy, Mr. Sheriff. To what do we owe the honor of this visit?” “I came to see if I could tempt you to take another ride with me and maybe share a picnic basket.” Sarah felt her spirits lift, and she grinned. “Did you make this picnic lunch yourself?” Abe frowned. “Of course not. I was trying to impress you, not poison you.” His frown turned to a grin. “It’s one of Sadie’s specialty baskets.” She laughed. “Well, I definitely don’t want to miss out on that.” She nodded toward the pail. “I’ll need to finish milking first, and change my dress, but then I’d be happy to join you.” “That’s great.” He glanced behind him and looked around. “Where is everybody?” “The boys are off trying to get some fish out of the creek, and Rachel is gathering eggs next door.” “Do you need any help?” “No, I’ve got this covered. It won’t take me very long. Did Ike get back from Jefferson City?” “Yeah, he rode in this morning.” “Did he bring back money to get those poor men out of your jail?”

Star Wishes

127

“Yeah, they’re free and clear and waiting on the stage which should be coming through anytime now.” He cleared his throat. “Where’s Samuel? I haven’t seen him since you arrived.” Sarah looked down at the pail. “He had to go away on business. He’ll be gone for at least a few weeks, maybe longer.” Abe stepped further into the barn. “Where’d he go?” Sarah avoided his gaze. “He had to go back east because of some family trouble.” “What kind of trouble?” She thought for a moment. “A close friend of his is having trouble on his farm, and Samuel went to help him out. He told me to watch over things while he’s away.” She gazed up at him through her lashes. “He said it might be awhile.” “Uh-huh.” Abe shook his head and walked over to the stall that held one of the mules. “I guess it’s a good thing that you’re here to watch over the kids.” Sarah let out the breath she was holding and relaxed her shoulders. “It’s kind of warm in here. I’m going to wait outside.” She watched him walk away. **** Abe wandered over to the chicken coop. “Hello, Miss Rachel. How are things going for you here?” Rachel smiled. “Howdy, Sheriff. Things are going great. This is the best place I’ve ever lived.” “That’s good to hear. Looks like those hens are good producers. They keeping you supplied with plenty of eggs?” “Yes, sir. Sometimes, more than we can eat.” “If you ever have any extra feel free to bring them on over to our place. We don’t keep chickens of our own so we’re always grateful to

128

Missy Martine

have fresh eggs.” He moved closer and leaned on the fence post. “Will you be attending school in a few weeks with the boys?” She frowned. “Sarah and I haven’t discussed whether the boys will be coming in to town for school or not.” “You ever been to school, Rachel?” She nodded vigorously. “Yes, I’ve been through eight years of learning. I can read and cipher.” “That’s wonderful. Don’t you want that for the boys?” “Of course we do, but Sarah’s thinking about schooling them at home.” “It’d be good for them to go so they could make new friends. I was kind of hoping they’d go so I’d have an easier time getting Jake to go.” “I’ve been meaning to talk to you about Jake.” Abe turned around and looked at Sarah. “What’s he done?” “Nothing wrong. He’s just been hanging around a lot, and we’re worried he doesn’t have a place to stay this winter.” She glanced at Rachel and then back to Abe. “We’ve been thinking about asking him to stay here with us.” She moved closer and raised her gaze to his. “Is there any reason we shouldn’t invite him into our home?” Abe smiled. “Absolutely not, least ways as long as you can stand the stench. I’ve been less than successful in persuading him that taking a bath won’t kill him.” Sarah laughed and nodded to Rachel. “We know just what you mean. I even tried to get him to go swimming with the boys at the creek thinking water alone would be an improvement. But, apparently the boy can’t swim, and he doesn’t go near the water.” She shrugged. “I figure if we can talk him into moving in, then maybe we can bring in the tub for Saturday baths and with everyone taking one he’ll feel obliged.” He threw back his head and laughed heartily. “Good luck with that.” She chuckled. “I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

Star Wishes

129

Abe watched her walk away. “You could do a lot worse.” Rachel came to stand beside him. “She’s a fine woman, Sheriff.” Without another word, she turned and walked away. “At least the kids approve of me.” Wonder what they think about Ike? He looked up when the door to the house opened. Sarah came walking out dressed in a dark-blue dress, tying a blue bonnet on her head. “You look lovely. Did you make that outfit yourself?” “Yes, she surely did.” Rachel moved toward the house. “She makes most of our clothes.” The girl turned a rosy red, went inside the house, and slammed the door behind her. Abe turned to Sarah and saw she was already climbing into his buggy. It would have been pretty difficult for her to make most of their clothes since she’d just arrived. Another reason they needed to get to the heart of her mystery sooner rather than later. It had to be stressful on the whole family to keep up with all the lies. I’m not going to worry about it today when I’ve got a beautiful woman to enjoy a picnic with. Abe drove them past the boys’ swimming hole where Sarah waved to the frolicking children. They followed the creek until it started meandering up toward Abe’s property. The place he sought was cozy, nestled in a little valley-like area. The trees gave it an intimate, enclosed feeling. The breeze was pleasant, and one could lie back on a blanket and watch the leaves quivering in the wind. He helped Sarah out of the buggy and spread a quilt over the clover-covered ground. He held her arm while she lowered herself to the ground and curled up with her legs under her dress. Abe went back to the buggy and came back with the basket of food. “It’s beautiful here.” Abe looked around and tried to see it from her eyes. He could hear the gurgling water as the lazy current carried it downstream. The birds were chirping, and the squirrels were chattering in the trees. There

130

Missy Martine

was a buzz from the insects nearby in the clover. She smiled and he felt the whole world light up. “Let’s see what Sadie sent for us.” Abe opened the basket and looked inside. He began pulling out dishes. “We’ve got some fried chicken, some biscuits with a little jar of some kind of jelly.” Sarah leaned closer and inhaled deeply. “Umm, fried chicken, my favorite.” “Sadie makes some of the best.” “What else is in there?” “There’s some potato salad, some cookies, and a jar of lemonade.” He looked up and smiled. “She even remembered to throw in a couple of cups.” Sarah pulled off her bonnet and dropped it on the quilt. “That’s an awful lot of food. Are you that hungry?” Abe looked at Sarah. Her face was slightly sunburned from working outside. The wind had caused her hair to pull from her braid in several places. She’d never looked more beautiful to him. He pushed the basket to the side and moved closer. His hands moved behind her head and began to unravel her braided hair. “Wait.” Her hands came up to cover his. “What are you doing?” He pulled her hands away. “Shh, I want to see your hair down.” Sarah relaxed and laid her hands in her lap. Abe quickly unraveled her hair, using his fingers to comb through the dark strands, letting the silky hairs flow across his fingers. He leaned close and breathed in the rose scent, combined with the pure female scent of his woman. “Yes, Sarah, I’m very hungry but not for fried chicken. I know I told you that you deserve a romantic setting with a nice bed and fireplace, but I have to be honest with you. I don’t think I can wait for those things.” Sarah looked up into his eyes, and then raised her hand and rubbed it against the bristle on his cheek. “This place looks pretty romantic to me.”

Star Wishes

131

Abe smiled and held out his hand. “Come here, Sarah.” He pulled her close, maneuvered her down onto the quilt, and kissed her on the lips. Cupping her cheek, he ran his thumb over her full lips, raising her chin so she had to look at him. “I want you, Sarah, here and now.” Sarah swallowed hard. She licked her lips, her pink tongue darting teasingly out of her mouth. “Oh, Abe, I want you, too.” He pulled her closer, pressing his erection against her hip. She surprised him when she closed the distance between them, running her hands up Abe’s chest to the top of his shoulders. His arms tightened, and he lowered his lips to hers. He nibbled all around, flicking at her skin with his tongue, murmuring her name against her mouth. He could feel her soft breasts pressed against his chest. When her hands gripped tightly in his hair, he licked her mouth, and then gently bit her bottom lip before pushing his tongue inside. After a minute, he lifted away from the kiss and buried his lips into the curve of her neck. Her head fell back, making it easy to explore her throat. He pressed his lips into Sarah’s skin, nibbling kisses into the crease of her neck and then making his way along her jaw. “Your skin is soft, like a newborn kitten. I wanna feel it all.” He pushed her to her back and quickly unbuttoned his own shirt, tossing it over to the grass. Her eyes traveled over his torso, and then her hand traveled through the thick hair spreading across his chest and narrowing down past his navel. Leaning forward, he nibbled her neck, working his way down her body as she squirmed. He pulled her to her side and reached behind her to unfasten the buttons running up the back of her dress. He quickly had it open, peeling the gingham from her shoulders. In minutes he had her dress and chemise lying on the grass beside his shirt. Blushing, Sarah covered her breasts with her hands. “No, love.” Abe pulled her hands away and crushed her to his chest, pressing his hardness against her. “I love how you feel against me.” Abe’s hand slipped under the waist of her drawers, curving over

132

Missy Martine

her bare flesh, stroking the sensitive skin lightly. He smiled when she pushed into his touch. With her distracted, he peeled the drawers from her hips, sliding them down her legs and off her feet. “Oh, dear.” Sarah’s hand flew to hide the nest of curls between her thighs. Abe bent forward and plucked at one of her nipples. He reached out and touched one erect pink bud, rolling it reverently between his fingertips. Her body seemed to burst into flame. She writhed, groaning and digging her fingers into his shoulders. He thumbed one nipple, his hand grazing the hypersensitive peak, while he made torturous slow circles around the tip of the other. He let his fingertips drag across the tightened nubs, and then captured the tips between his thumb and fingers, squeezing gently. He bowed his head to one breast and laved the nipple hungrily, while kneading the other between his fingertips. He let his teeth slide lightly over the distended tip. Opening his mouth, he sucked her nipple deep inside. Her back arched, and she nearly purred like a kitten. She touched his rough face, then squeezed his hard shoulders and ran her hands down his chest, tangling her fingers in the coarse black hair that tapered down his stomach. “I like the feel of your breast against my hair-roughened chest.” “What should I do, Abe? I don’t know what to do to make you happy.” “Nothing, my love. This time I just want you to feel.” He licked her nipple, driving her higher as his hands roamed her body. She groaned harshly when he lifted her breast in his hand and circled the nipple with his tongue before sucking it deep into his mouth. Moving slowly, he slid his hand around to cup her buttock. Sarah’s limbs trembled when Abe cupped her ass and pulled her against his hard frame. He continued to caress her as he dropped a brief kiss on her mouth. “Hold on, love.” Abe sat up and pulled off his boots, and then popped the buttons open on his pants and drug them

Star Wishes

133

down his legs. Before Sarah could move away, he lay down, throwing his leg over her thighs. The broad, mushroom-shaped head of his cock lay on her soft skin, slightly leaking from the tip. He took her hand and placed her palm against the veined shaft. He groaned and buried his face into the crook of her neck as she fisted his erection in her hand. Breathing deeply, he filled his senses with her essence. “This is so soft, and so warm.” Her hand moved tentatively up and down. Knowing he wouldn’t last long with her hand there, he pulled it up, kissing the palm and placing it on the quilt beside her head. “You have to wait, love. I’m not done loving on you yet.” He caressed her stomach briefly, and then let his fingers rake through her feminine curls. Sarah gasped, and brought her legs together tightly. Abe nipped her breast, causing her eyes to open wide. “Relax your legs, love. Let your knees fall apart.” Slowly she relaxed her legs, allowing his hand to slide between her thighs. “You’re already wet for me, Sarah.” “I’m sorry.” She turned her face away. “No, love, it’s not a bad thing. It’ll make things much easier and less painful for your first time.” He bent and kissed her tenderly. “You being wet means that you want me as much as I want you. It makes me happy, love.” Sarah ran her hand along his cheek. “I do want you, Abe. I want to be with you, like a woman.” Carefully, he ran his finger through her silky folds, coating his finger with her excitement. He leaned close to whisper in her ear. “I want to make you come, screaming my name.” Sarah swallowed hard. “I don’t understand.” “Shh, you will.” He let his finger slide into her moisture, seeking out the little bundle of nerves hidden near the top of her slit. She gasped, and jerked, when his fingers slid over her little button. “What are you doing?” she asked breathlessly.

134

Missy Martine

“Loving you.” Abe caught Sarah’s legs and pushed them further apart, and then covered her mound with his mouth. “Oh, Abe, no, it’s not decent.” He licked a line up her slit, sliding through the silky hair. “Nothing that feels good is wrong between two lovers, Sarah. Am I hurting you?” “No, oh, God, no.” “Then hush, love.” Her held her slit apart and licked up the center. “You taste even better than you smell.” Sarah groaned loudly, and gripped her hands in Abe’s hair, whimpering in her throat. He flicked her clit with his tongue, and then sucked it between his lips. Slowly, he slid two fingers into her opening, gliding them back and forth while he continued sucking rhythmically. Sarah tensed her legs and arms, while her breathing became shallow pants. Suddenly, she stiffened. “Abe!” Her hands tightened in Abe’s hair, and her legs gripped tight around his head. Her cream flowed across his tongue as her orgasm washed over her. When her legs began to relax, Abe rose over her nude form. “I need to be inside you, now.” His hands tightened on her buttocks, and he moved forward, settling himself between her legs. He reached between her thighs and then brought his wet fingers to his staff and coated himself with her essence. He moved forward slowly, aligning his body with hers, and slipped just barely inside her soaked sheath. Sarah flexed her hips and pressed down to take the tip of his erection inside her body. “I feel so full.” She arched toward him almost eagerly, aiding his descent. Adjusting his legs, he positioned himself between her legs and sank into her warmth with one powerful thrust. He could feel the barrier of her innocence hold steady for a second, and then break free, allowing him to sink deeper. “Ahh,” screamed Sarah, tightening her legs against Abe’s side. Her hands pushed against his shoulders as she tried to catch her breath.

Star Wishes

135

Abe leaned forward, being careful not to move his hips, and kissed her lips. “I’m so sorry, love. It only hurts this one time, and it won’t hurt for very long. In a minute the pain will fade to a dull ache and then the pleasure can begin.” “Are you sure?” she asked, her voice almost a croak. “Yes, I’m sure. I promise not to move until you tell me you’re ready.” He continued to kiss her, letting his lips slide down her neck and across her shoulder. When he felt her legs relax, he flexed his hips experimentally. She groaned and wrapped her legs around his waist. “Are you ready, love?” She looked up into his eyes and smiled. “It’s better now.” Abe nudged his cock further into her body, and then pulled out only to slide back in. When she gripped him tighter, and tried to follow his movements, he sheathed himself deep inside her and buried his face in her neck. “You feel so good, Sarah, like you were meant for me.” He released a harsh breath and drove deeply, grinding his hips against her. Catching her buttocks in his hands, Abe arched upward even as he bore down sinking more deeply. She held on to his shoulders and rocked her hips in rhythm with his thrusts. Losing control, he hooked one of her legs over his arm and pounded into her. He kept the pace slow and steady, riding her harder with each thrust. He could feel her inner walls clamp around his shaft. Abe felt himself pushed higher and higher, his whole body quivering with awareness. His breathing turned ragged when her body stiffened. She arched upward, letting out a cry as she came, bathing him in her liquid heat. Abe continued to thrust, a tingling sensation building in his balls. Suddenly, his breathing quickened and the sounds of the meadow faded as the exquisite tremors burst across his body. “Sarah,” he cried out, depositing his seed into the woman he’d come to love. For a moment, he stayed poised over her body, and then he groaned and fell to the side, taking her with him.

136

Missy Martine

“Are you all right?” Sarah trembled, and ran her hands up his chest and around his neck. “I’m wonderful.” She placed a kiss on his chest and then looked up into his eyes. “Will I have your baby now?” Abe groaned silently. He’d been so carried away he’d forgotten to pull out. He pulled her closer and placed a kiss against her head. “I’m sorry, love. I should have pulled out, but I lost my head. You felt so wonderful, and I couldn’t make myself pull away.” “It’s okay, Abe. It wouldn’t be such a terrible thing if I did have a child. I’ve always wanted a family of my own.” Abe pulled her closer. “Don’t worry about anything, Sarah. I’m not going anywhere.” He pulled back so he could look into her eyes. “I love you, Sarah.” Her eyes widened, and she burrowed into his chest. She trembled, but didn’t say anything. Abe sighed, disappointed that she didn’t respond. They had to find out her secrets soon or they might lose her, and that wasn’t acceptable. She was going to be their wife, but that was something they’d have to talk to her together about. He kissed her head again. “We should probably be getting dressed and eat some of this fine dinner Sadie packed. I don’t know about you, but all that loving has given me a powerful hunger. I’m as hungry as a bear in the spring.” Sarah giggled and sat up. “Well, we can’t have that. We definitely need to feed the bear.” She reached for her clothes, blushing prettily. **** Two hours later Abe pulled the buggy up to the sod house. He jumped down and ran around in time to lift Sarah down to the ground. He glanced around to make sure they were alone and then pulled her close. His lips covered hers, his tongue licking her mouth open to dip inside. She seemed dazed when he ended the kiss. His hands tenderly

Star Wishes

137

gripped her shoulders. “This was not a one-time thing, Sarah. I’m planning a future for us and you might as well accept it.” Sarah swallowed, and looked toward the house. “I have to go in now, Abe. We can talk about this another time.” She pulled away and quietly opened the door and slipped inside. “Damn, she’s not going to make this easy.” Abe stood there for just a minute and then got back into the buggy. He started to leave when he saw Daniel come around the side of the house, carrying a rifle. “Is there something wrong, boy?” Daniel looked up at Abe and grimaced. “Sheriff or not, if you hurt her in any way, I’ll put a bullet in you. She’s a damn good woman and she deserves someone to give her the good things in life.” Abe leaned forward. “Why don’t you tell me about her life, Daniel? What made her life so hard before she came here? I can’t help her if nobody will tell me the truth.” Daniel hesitated. “It’s not my truth to tell. You’ll have to ask her, and I can tell you right now she’ll never tell you anything unless she trusts you completely.” “Will you tell me this much? Are you really all a family?” The boy didn’t hesitate. “I know what you mean, and no, we’re not a blood family. But, we’re family in every way that matters.” Abe watched as the boy disappeared into the barn. How did she come to be living with a bunch of kids that aren’t related to her? Sighing, he turned the horse around and headed for the main road. He and Ike would have to dig deeper if they want answers. **** Sarah watched while Rachel gathered their supplies in the Mercantile. She should have been helping, but she couldn’t keep her mind focused. I can’t believe I made love with Abe yesterday. He said he loved me, but I know nothing can ever come of it. He doesn’t know the truth. When he finds out who I am, he’ll walk away, or worse,

138

Missy Martine

he’ll arrest me. I’m going to have to stop seeing him before I let myself fall in love. She giggled, and quickly covered her mouth with her hand. Who am I trying to kid? I’m already half in love with him. She sighed. Trouble is, I’m half in love with Ike, too. “Sarah.” Rachel put her hand on Sarah’s arm. “Mrs. Cotton has everything together that you had on your list.” She glanced at the counter. “It should be plenty to get us through the winter, even if we get snowed in.” Sarah nodded and turned toward the piece goods. “I want you to pick up several dress lengths to make some heavier clothing for the cold weather.” She turned around. “Mrs. Cotton, do you have any coats that would fit this bunch?” The owner of the Mercantile chewed on her bottom lip, wringing her hands together. “Uh, sure, of course.” She pointed toward the corner by the window. “They’re hanging up near the front.” “Rachel, pick out some warm coats for everyone, including Jake, and don’t forget scarves and mittens. If you don’t mind, pick something out for me as well, just a little bigger than whatever you pick for yourself.” “Miss Kees?” Mrs. Cotton stepped closer. “Where’s young Samuel gotten to? We surely do miss him.” Sarah hesitated, and then forced a smile. “He had to make a sudden trip back east for a family emergency, but I’m fairly certain he’ll be back any day now.” Rachel dropped the coat she had in her hand and turned to stare at Sarah. Her brows rose. “He will?” Sarah looked away. “Yes, I’m sure he’s decided that he’s been gone long enough. He sent word that he’ll be coming home for good pretty soon.” “I sure hope that Samuel coming home doesn’t mean you’ll be leaving us, Miss Sarah.” Sarah spun around to find Ike leaning against the door, an angry scowl on his face. She turned away quickly, not wanting to face him

Star Wishes

139

after what she’d done with Abe. In fact, she’d been avoiding Abe since they’d arrived in town. She had Jonathan standing watch outside with orders to warn her if the Sheriff made an appearance. She hadn’t considered she might run into Ike. “I’ve been looking for you, Miss Sarah.” She took a shaky breath. “Well, you’ve found me. What can I do for you?” He moved closer until he brushed up against her skirts behind her. “You could do me the honor of letting me buy you lunch.” He swept his arm out to his side. “All of you.” Zeke rushed over and took Sarah’s hand. “Please, Sarah, can we go have lunch at Sadie’s?” “You can come, too, Jake.” Ike smiled at the boy who’d become a constant companion to Zeke over the past few weeks. Sarah narrowed her eyes, feeling trapped. She could see the hope on the boys’ faces, and she couldn’t bear to disappoint them. Mrs. Cotton moved forward, a beaming smile on her face. “That would be fine, Miss Kees. It’s going to take at least another hour to pull your order together. I’ve got to get Eliah to load up your wagon with the bags of flour and such, not to mention feed for the chickens. You go ahead and let this young man feed you a nice lunch, and it’ll all be loaded and waiting for you when you get back.” She nodded and turned to Ike. “Okay, you can lead the way. Boys, be on your best behavior.” I don’t want to go with him because I feel guilty. Sarah stumbled, catching herself on the door frame as she walked outside. I don’t want him to know about yesterday because I’m hoping there’s still a chance for me to be with him. She blinked back the moisture she could feel in her eyes. What kind of trollop am I? ****

140

Missy Martine

Sarah looked down at the plate of steaming roast beef and mashed potatoes and swallowed hard. Her appetite was nonexistent. She’d tried to arrange their seating where she was between two of the boys, but Ike had nixed that idea and quickly directed their seating arrangements himself. Now, Ike sat close beside her, his knee pressed hard up against her thigh. She tried to discreetly move away only to have him lower his hand and forcefully pull her chair closer. Her breath caught, and she quickly looked to see if any of the children had noticed. Ike chuckled. “Zeke, slow down, son. You need to chew each bite awhile before you swallow it. Don’t worry, there’s plenty, and I’ll even get you some pie for dessert.” The children weren’t paying any attention to Sarah or Ike. It’s probably the first time they’ve eaten in a restaurant. “Are you guys having a good time?” Zeke’s head nodded vigorously up and down. “You know what the best part is?” he asked around a mouthful of mashed potatoes. “What?” The boy grinned. “You’re not gonna make us wash dishes when we get through eating.” Sarah laughed, and then jumped when she felt Ike’s hand cover hers in her lap. She gulped and looked into his eyes, her breath catching at the heat reflected there. “I want you to take a drive with me, Sarah.” He spoke quietly, holding her gaze. “Will you do that for me, please?” Sarah opened her mouth to tell him no and then heard her voice agreeing. “When?” His gave her a satisfied smile. “This evening, after supper.” She glanced at the children and then nodded her head, peeking at him through her lashes. The lusty look on his face gave her pause. What have I gotten myself into? Maybe I misunderstood. She cleared her throat. “Will Abe be joining us?”

Star Wishes

141

“Not this time.” He sent her a wicked grin and turned to the children. “Come on now. Clean up them plates or you’ll miss out on a slice of Sadie’s cherry pie.” A flurry of groans followed his statement, the children hurrying to clean their plates. **** Ike pulled his buggy up in front of Sarah’s sod house and took a deep breath. It was his turn to place a claim on Sarah, and he planned to make his move tonight. He wanted it to be in a more comfortable setting than his brother had chosen, so he was taking her back to their house. He thought back to his conversation with Abe at breakfast. His brother thought he was rushing things, that he should give her a little more time before making his move, but Ike couldn’t wait any longer. He wanted to move their relationship along and nothing was going to stop him, nothing except Sarah’s rejection. After feeling her hand tremble in his, he didn’t think that was a likely possibility. He couldn’t wait to see what she thought of their house. Both brothers wanted her to be happy living there. The hardest part was still to come. How would she react to both brothers, together? Ike took a deep breath, and then climbed down from the wagon. He turned at the sound of the door opening. “I thought you were gonna sit there all night.” Ike grinned and ruffled the hair on Daniel’s head. “I was just getting up nerve to knock on your door.” He smirked at Daniel’s expression. “You’ll understand better when you’re older and go courtin’.” “Is that what you’re doing, courtin’?” “Absolutely.” Daniel scowled. “What about your brother?” “What about him?” Ike already knew the boy had threatened Abe if he hurt Sarah. He figured he was about to get the same treatment.

142

Missy Martine

Daniel stepped closer and lowered his voice. “Miss Sarah is a nice woman and you ought not to do anything to change that.” Ike placed his hand on the boy’s shoulder and leaned closer. “Don’t worry, son. I’d never do anything to hurt Sarah, and neither would Abe.” Daniel watched him for a moment and then nodded. He stepped back and opened the door. “Sarah, Ike’s here.” Ike stepped into the small house in time to see Sarah come walking out of the bedroom. She was all dressed up in a green calico dress that set off the color of her hair. She smiled shyly, and then glanced over at the children. Jonathan was looking through a book with Rachel, while Zeke and Jake curled up in front of the fire playing checkers. “I won’t be too late. Finish your chores and make sure the barn door is closed and latched. That wolf is still out there, and he might find himself hungry and come looking for a snack.” Jonathan giggled. “I don’t think Cupcake would like getting a visit from that wolf.” “Cupcake?” asked Ike. Sarah grinned. “Our cow, and don’t ask.” “Don’t worry, Sarah.” Daniel moved over and touched her arm. “I’ll make sure everything gets done.” Ike took Sarah’s elbow. “Make sure none of you travels outside, alone, after dark. There’s safety in numbers.” “Yes, sir.” Each boy gave his promise at the same time. Ike glanced down at Sarah. “Are you ready to go?” “Yes.” She grabbed her shawl from the nail on the door and walked outside. She let him help her into the seat, and then sat quietly while he ran around and climbed in the other side. “Where are we going?” Ike turned the horse toward the road and smiled. “I’m taking you to my house.” “What for?”

Star Wishes

143

Her voice was so strange, Ike turned to let his gaze wander over her. She was gripping the seat so tightly her knuckles were white. He laid his hand over hers and rubbed gently. “Because I want to show you our house. You’ve never seen the inside, and I want your opinion on it.” Sarah yanked her hand away and buried it in the folds of her skirt. “Why would you want my opinion?” He shrugged. “Our house is nice, but it’s never had a woman’s touch. Abe and I are curious what a lady, such as you, would think.” She let out a strange squeak and then cleared her throat. “Is Abe going to be there?” She’s embarrassed to think she might run into Abe while she’s with me. She’ll learn soon enough that it’s not a problem. “No, he has to work at the jail tonight and won’t be home until late.” She still looked uncomfortable, so he took her hand and held it in his lap. “Relax, Sarah, everything will be fine.” She gave a hesitant nod and left her hand clasped in his. **** Sarah watched carefully as they rode up the long drive to what the townsfolk still called The Mallory Place. She’d ridden up this drive before when she came to buy her geldings, but hadn’t accepted an invitation into the charming house. Now, she looked it over carefully and decided she really liked what she saw. It was huge, spread out before her, and likely large enough to fit her own little house inside a few times over. It was almost as big as the orphanage she’d grown up in. Whoever built it splurged and had lumber shipped in. The whole house appeared to be wood, except for the two rock chimneys she could see. It was painted white with three glass-pane windows across the front. Ike got down and hurried to Sarah’s side. Instead of taking the hand she held out for him, he put his hands around her waist and lifted

144

Missy Martine

her into the air. Pulling her close, her let her slide down the front of his body as he lowered her to the ground. She could feel his heat through her clothes. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she pulled away. Ike smiled and held out his arm. When she didn’t move, he grabbed her hand and placed it over his arm and led her toward the door. Inside, Sarah stopped when Ike took her shawl and laid it over a table near the door. He pulled her further into the sitting room. The room was large, divided down the middle by a half wall. On one side, it appeared to be a sitting room and the other held a long table with matching chairs. He pulled her further into the sitting room, and stopped. It had a large rock fireplace with a thick wooden mantel against the back wall. A small fire burned in the hearth. There were two leather armchairs and a sofa situated in a semicircle around it. A shelf, on another wall, held a row of books with well-worn covers. Ike walked over and picked up a box of matches from the mantel and lit a kerosene lamp. He turned the wick up slightly, leaving a kind of ghostly glow in the large room. He picked up the lamp and walked toward Sarah. “Come on, I want to show you the rest of the house.” He pulled her toward the other half of the room where a long table and eight chairs dominated the space. The surface of the table had been polished to a glowing shine. Two of the walls held cabinets filled with a collection of plates and cups. Ike pulled her toward a door in the corner. When he pushed it open, she found herself in a kitchen, one as large as the two rooms of her house. A smaller table, with four chairs, sat in the center of the room. There was a window over a sink that held a water pump, right inside the house. Several cabinets had been hung on the wall and probably held various dishes or maybe cook pans. A huge, black castiron stove took up almost a whole wall on its own. It had six circles on top for cooking and a side reservoir where they’d always have heated water. Ike pointed to a door beside the stove. “That’s a pantry where we store canned goods, and some items from the garden.” The wall

Star Wishes

145

beside it had several frying pans hanging from nails. “Beyond that is the scullery room, you know, for washing.” Sarah looked closer and saw a door that obviously led outside. There was a board across the wall with several nails that held coats and hats. One pair of boots, covered in mud, sat on the floor beneath them. Before she could say anything, Ike grabbed her arm and propelled her back into the dining room. He continued on to a door she’d not noticed before. He opened it, and Sarah found herself in a long hallway. From what she could see, there were six doors that opened off the hall. “These are the bedrooms, and we have six of them in this house.” He pointed down the hall. “Mine is the first one on the right, and Abe’s is the last one on the left.” He turned and looked into her eyes. “Would you like to see them?”

146

Missy Martine

Chapter 6 Ike had to bite back a laugh when Sarah pulled away. “I’m sure they’re very nice, but I think we should go back to the sitting room now.” He smiled, and let her pull away, determined not to rush her. He followed her back to the front room and motioned for her to take a seat on the sofa. “Would you like a cup of coffee, or maybe a cup of tea?” “I’d love a cup of tea, if it’s no trouble.” “It’s no trouble at all. You just sit and enjoy the fire. I’ll be back in a few minutes.” Sarah glanced up at the shelf on the wall. “Would you mind if I look at your books? “Of course not. Please, feel free to act like this is your home.” Ike rushed to get her tea. It wasn’t hard because Abe was a tea drinker and left everything ready to make a cup at a moment’s notice. He walked over periodically and peeked into the front room to make sure Sarah was still there. He wouldn’t put it past her to take off. She seemed awfully skittish, and it didn’t take a genius to figure out why. She was embarrassed to be with him after making love to Abe. I’m going to have to handle you very carefully tonight, if I don’t wanna scare you off. He finished brewing the tea and placed it on a tray with a container of cream and a small bowl of sugar. Taking a deep breath, he walked back to the other room. He found her standing close to the fireplace, where he’d left the lamp, flipping through the pages of one of Abe’s books. He set the tray down on the table and moved quietly

Star Wishes

147

to stand behind her. The crackling of the fire and the wind blowing through the eaves masked the sound of his footsteps. When he was close enough, he saw that she was looking through their family bible, reading the names of all the marriages, births, and deaths. He moved in close and placed a kiss against her neck. Sarah screeched, letting the book drop from her fingers. Ike grabbed her shoulders with one arm and rescued the bible before it could land in the fireplace with the other. He chuckled. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten you.” He watched as her cheeks turned a rosy pink. She stammered something he couldn’t hear and then backed away to sit on one of the leather chairs. He sighed. She wasn’t going to make this easy. He walked over to the table and handed her the cup of tea. “Do you want cream or sugar?” “No, thank you.” She took a small sip. “It’s really good. I wouldn’t have taken you for a tea drinker.” Ike laughed. “It’s more Abe than me, but I enjoy a cup now and then.” He perched on the arm of her chair. “Don’t get me wrong though, we’re avid coffee drinkers, the stronger the better.” Sarah took a couple more sips and set the cup back on the tray. “Did you bring me here because you wanted to talk about something? I mean, your house looks perfect so you certainly don’t need my advice on decorating. It’s very warm and inviting.” She gazed into his eyes. “So, what did you want to talk to me about?” He walked over and knelt in front of her chair. For a moment, he merely looked longingly into her eyes. Then, he leaned close so he could whisper. “This.” His lips closed over hers. **** Sarah kept very still as Ike’s lips moved over her mouth. Shame filled her heart when she thought about making love to his brother. Why do I want both of them so much? They’re nothing alike, but they

148

Missy Martine

both make me feel a fire I never thought possible. How can I stop wanting both of them? She placed her hands on his shoulders to push him away at the same time his hands moved around her waist and pulled her closer. He moved up, pushing her legs apart and wedging himself between her knees. She panicked and began to press harder when she felt his erection. Ike released her lips and buried his face against her neck. “I want you, Sarah,” he whispered. “You’re all I ever think about.” Her guilt grew even larger. “We can’t. It’s not right, Ike.” “Why?” He allowed Sarah to push away from his chest, but kept his hands on her shoulders. “Is it because of Abe?” Sarah gasped. He can’t possible know about me and Abe. He wouldn’t have told him, would he? She took a shaky breath. “Yes, it’s because of Abe.” She sighed, shaking her head. “It’s not right to be here with you like this when I have feelings for your brother.” Ike took her chin in his hand and raised her gaze to his. “I know you have feelings for Abe and that’s a good thing.” He cupped her head and stared into her eyes. “But I also know you have feelings for me as well. Can’t you just let us see where this will take us?” Sarah was blindsided by the love she felt for Ike. Unable to speak, she nodded shyly. Ike touched her hair lightly, threading the fingers of one hand through the soft strands as if they fascinated him. He nuzzled in close and breathed in deep, and then dropped close to her ear to whisper and nibble on her lobe. “I love the feminine, rosy smell of your skin. Sarah closed her eyes and moaned softly when he brushed his mouth lightly over hers and then gasped when he took her bottom lip between his teeth. She felt his tongue flick along the sensitive inside skin. She moaned into his mouth as his tongue slid along the length of her own, filling her with his distinctive taste. Her hands flew to his chest and splayed across his muscled torso. His hands brushed hers aside and tore open several buttons. Quickly, he took her wrist and

Star Wishes

149

placed her hand under his shirt where she began drawing little circles on his warm skin. Sarah felt his hands fumble at her back, but didn’t understand until her dress fell from around her shoulders. His fingers glided along the top of her chemise, then plucked at her swollen nipples through the cotton garment. “You’re so beautiful.” Ike slid the garment down and moved her hands aside. He pulled her closer until her breasts flattened against his chest. “I love the feel of your nipples against me.” His hands ran up her torso to the outside of her breasts and squeezed, rubbing her nipples back and forth across the sparse hair on his body. She groaned harshly, and leaned into his touch. Ike pulled back and then flattened his tongue over her nipple, flicking back and forth across the throbbing tip a couple of times. “You’re so sensitive.” He pulled the distended tip into his mouth and sucked gently.” “Ohhh,” she moaned. “Purr for me, kitten.” Ike gently tugged on the ends of her breast. “Let me love you, Sarah. I want you to feel only pleasure.” He closed his teeth over the turgid flesh and Sarah whimpered. For a moment, Sarah let the feelings wash over her body. Then, visions of Abe in the grass intruded. How could I betray him this way? She froze, and then caught Ike off guard when she pushed away. He tumbled to the floor, caught up in trousers she hadn’t realized he’d undone. “I can’t do this, I’m sorry. I can’t be anybody’s doxy.” She jumped up and ran for the door before he could stop her, pulling up her clothes. “Damn it, Sarah, wait.” Sarah turned in time to see Ike topple to the floor, tangled up in the pants that now lay around his ankles. She ignored his plea, opened the door and rushed to the buggy. Quickly she climbed in and snapped the leather against the horse’s rump. “Gid up, girl.” The wagon took off down the drive.

150

Missy Martine

“Sarah, wait, come back.” She turned to see Ike standing in front of the house, buttoning his pants. He turned and raced around the side of the house. He was going to saddle a horse and come after her. She turned the buggy off the main road and took off down toward the creek. It was a shorter route, and the horse shouldn’t have any problems with the terrain. Sarah had traveled it the day she came to buy her horses from Abe. A short time later she came racing across the field toward her house. For the first time, it didn’t seem like a haven to her. She knew Ike would not be far behind her. “Whoa, girl.” She pulled hard on the reins to bring the buggy to a stop. Daniel came running out the door, her rifle clutched in his hands. “What’s wrong?” He looked back up the road as if he thought someone might be following her. “Where’s Ike?” Sarah jumped down and handed the reins to Daniel. She moved toward the door. “He’ll be along any minute and I don’t want him to get in the house.” She stopped and looked at the gun. “Don’t hurt him, Daniel, but don’t let him in.” Daniel’s eyes narrowed, and his face blanched. “Did he do something to you?” She knew the boy would gladly defend her honor if she needed him to. It’s too bad I don’t have any honor to defend. “No, nothing like that. We just had a difference of opinion and I really don’t wanna talk to him about it tonight. I’d rather wait until we both calm down.” “Why are your clothes unfastened?” Sarah sighed. The boy didn’t miss a thing. “It’s complicated, Daniel, but I promise you that Ike didn’t do anything I didn’t let him do. Just please, don’t let him in. Tell him I’ll talk to him tomorrow.” She walked into the cabin and quietly shut the door. She could see the boys asleep on the bed near the fire. What am I going to do? How could I have let things go so far? How can I continue to see Abe when I’ll have to face Ike as well? I just wanted a little happiness for myself, is that so wrong?

Star Wishes

151

She tiptoed across the room and slipped into the bedroom she shared with Rachel. The girl slept soundly, buried under a mound of quilts. I’m going to have to leave. I can’t stay here and watch Abe and Ike settle with wives some day. She took a deep breath. I’ll get the kids settled for the winter and in a couple of weeks I’ll head west. Muffling her cries, she lay down and buried her face in her pillow. **** Ike spurred Blackie on. “When I catch her, I’m gonna turn her over my knee and tan her backside for running off like that.” She doesn’t know the countryside well enough to be racing around in the dark. Any number of things could happen to her. She could throw a wheel, break an axle or hell, even the horse could get spooked and cause her problems. Ginger’s an older horse, and doesn’t spook easily, but Sarah doesn’t know that. “Damn it, there could be somebody bad out here hiding, waiting to waylay her and cause her some harm.” Why the hell did she have to run away? I know she wants me as much as I want her. He pulled up to Sarah’s house at a gallop. Before he could dismount, Daniel walked out of the shadows of the barn. Dressed only in a pair of denim pants, he carried a rifle he had pointed at Ike. “Just stay on your horse, Mr. West. No need for you to be getting off because you’re not staying.” Ike settled back in his saddle and narrowed his eyes. “Boy, don’t you be pointing a gun at somebody unless you’re prepared to use it.” Daniel’s wrist jerked in a downward motion, pumping a round into the sleek-looking rifle. “I’ll do whatever’s necessary to protect Miss Sarah. She’s one of the finest women I’ve ever known. She’s done everything possible to make a home for us and I’ll not see anybody do her any harm.” “Did Sarah say I hurt her?” “No, sir.”

152

Missy Martine

“Son, do you really think I’d do anything to hurt her?” “It don’t really matter what I think. She come flying in here on that buggy and told me to keep you out of the house.” Daniel took a step closer. “She had tears in her eyes, and I didn’t like seeing them there. I got me a mind that you’re the one that put them there.” Ike sighed. “Daniel, I need to talk to her. She’s just a little upset but I can make everything better, I swear.” Daniel shook his head. “No matter. You’re not talking to her tonight. Now, you get on down and tie that horse to your buggy so you can take both of them home. But you need to stay away until Miss Sarah is ready to talk to you. You’re gonna have to give her some time.” Ike took a deep breath and wanted to shout. He needed to get to Sarah and make her own up to her feelings, but he didn’t trust the boy not to shoot first and ask questions later. From the look in his eyes, he wouldn’t hesitate pulling the trigger. Biting his lip, Ike dismounted and tied his reins loosely to the back of the buggy. He turned to Daniel. “Are you sure you won’t let me talk to her for just a minute? I know everything will work out once I get to have my say.” Daniel shook his head. “Git on home, now.” Grumbling under his breath, Ike climbed into the wagon and shook the reins. “Gid up, Ginger.” He directed the horse in a circle and headed back toward the main road. He glanced back once, and saw Daniel standing in the road, the rifle still pointed at Ike’s back. **** “You’ve got to talk to her, Abe. She’s thinking she’s being unfaithful to you or something.” Ike paced back and forth in the jail in front of his brother’s desk. “Are you sure she feels the same way about you that you do about her?”

Star Wishes

153

“Hell, yes. We were pretty near the Promised Land when she backed off and ran away. I just know she got to thinking about how she’s been with you and then got scared or embarrassed. Either way, she upped and ran off and sicced that boy on me.” Abe laughed. “Are you talking about Daniel? He’s a good boy.” Ike snorted. “Yeah, good with a gun. The little varmint held a gun on me and told me to get lost.” “I’m sure he was just making a point. The boy probably doesn’t even know how to shoot a gun.” “Are you crazy? Sarah has been teaching them all to shoot, or should I say Samuel. He cocked the thing and chambered a round, Abe, and from the look in his eyes he would not have had any problems blowing my head off if I hadn’t ridden off.” Abe frowned, and got to his feet. “I’m going to have to talk to the boy. He shouldn’t be so willing to point a gun at anyone, no matter what the circumstances. I’m thinking those boys could really use a male influence in their life.” He raised his brow and looked at Ike. “You do realize that if we carry on with our plans, we’ll be taking on a ready-made family and not just Sarah.” Ike nodded. “Of course I do. I have no problem with that. They seem like great kids, even Daniel. He’s showing how much he loves her and just how far he’s willing to go to keep her safe.” He shrugged. “I admire the boy. I’d just admire him a lot more if he’d let me talk to Sarah.” “What do you want me to do?” “Talk to her. Let her know that you realize she has feelings for me and that you’re okay with it.” “You know, it might just scare her off.” “I’m willing to take that chance because we can’t move forward until she accepts the both of us.” “Okay, I’ll see what I can do. I’ll ride out and talk to her this afternoon.”

154

Missy Martine

Ike groaned, and grumbled under his breath. “Don’t know why you can’t just do it now.” He walked out the door, slamming it shut behind him. **** Sarah slowly walked along the creek’s bank, stopping every once in awhile to smell the wildflowers. The weather was changing and they were dying out swiftly. She’d been trying to avoid Daniel and the rest of the children all morning. After they finished their chores, she’d steadfastly sidestepped Daniel’s questions and finally decided to take a walk for some time alone. Her arms wrapped around her middle when she came to the spot where she’d made love to Abe. She lowered herself onto a rock near the water’s edge and sighed. “Why do I want the same things from Abe and Ike?” She threw a stone into the water. “What am I gonna say to Abe when I see him?” Maybe I won’t see him. He got what he wanted, so maybe he won’t come back now that I’m a fallen woman. Her head snapped up when she heard the sound of leaves crunching. “Who’s there?” Rachel came walking through the woods, brushing the leaves from her skirt. “I thought I’d find you here.” “Why, is something wrong? Are the boys okay?” Rachel walked closer. “The boys are fine but something is definitely wrong.” “What is it?” “You’re making a big mistake, and if you don’t fix it soon, you might not be able to fix it at all.” Sarah frowned. “What are you talking about, girl?” “I’m talking about Abe and Ike.” Rachel bit her lip, and looked down at her feet. “Sending Ike away last night without talking to him was a mistake.”

Star Wishes

155

Sarah sighed. “You don’t know the whole story, Rachel. I’m already sort of involved with his brother.” “I know.” “How could you possibly know that?” “I needed to get away from the boys for awhile and took a walk in the trees along the creek.” A red flush began moving up her neck, and she glanced off into the woods. “When was this?” “About the same time you and the sheriff were getting up close and personal.” Sarah winced, and felt an incredible desire to run away. She rubbed at her neck, pulling at her collar, and cleared her throat. “You should have just walked away, Rachel. You never should have seen us.” She looked out over the water. “So, you already know why I sent Ike away last night. I can’t be with him because I’ve already been with his brother.” “If you could be with Ike, the same way you were with Abe, would you?” “It doesn’t matter what I do or don’t want, or what I would or wouldn’t do. I’ve already made the first step with Abe. I’m not some soiled dove, and I’ll not act like one. Don’t you see how wrong it would be?” Rachel moved closer and sat down in the grass. “Nothing is wrong between people that love each other. I’ve seen the way Abe and Ike look at you and they both have strong feelings.” She hesitated and looked up at Sarah. “I’ve also seen the way you look at them, and there’s no mistaking that you’re crazy about them, too. If there’s love in you for both men, then why not be with both of them?” Sarah’s mouth dropped open. “Do you know what you’re saying? Do you know what people would say if they knew I was carrying on with the two of them?” Rachel shrugged. “Who cares what other people think? If the three of you are happy, then it’s nobody’s business.” She pulled her legs up

156

Missy Martine

and locked her arms around her knees. “Do you know where I came from before they sent me to the Grover Street Orphan Asylum?” “You told me your ma and you lived over a saloon and she worked there.” Rachel took a deep breath. “That was only part of the truth. My ma ran a…um, a house of ill repute.” She laughed. “That sounds so ridiculous.” She cleared her throat, and raised her gaze. “My mother ran a whorehouse, a top-notch one.” Sarah’s breath caught, but she didn’t say anything. “The last two years of her life were the happiest I’d ever seen her. She’d taken up with a pair of gamblers who came around a couple of times a month at first, and then later they’d turn up several times a week. It got to where they were spending so much time with us she let them leave clothes in our rooms.” She picked up a dead leaf and began to shred it on her knee. “At first I thought she was cheating on them with each other. Then, they started coming together and staying for days at a time. They both loved her and she loved both of them.” “Did they treat you right?” “The treated me like a princess, just like I was their own daughter.” Sarah leaned closer. “What happened?” “Everything was going great. They were even talking about taking us with them to Texas. They took my ma out for an afternoon buggy ride to talk about moving and they were ambushed and robbed. All three of them were shot and killed.” “Didn’t you have any other family?” “No, it had always been just me and Ma. I never knew who my real father was.” She let out a bitter laugh. “I’m not even sure Ma knew who he was.” She hesitated. “The point I’m trying to make is you never know when your happiness is going to be taken away. If you’ve got two men who love and want you, then grab what you can while you can. Nobody, especially none of us, are going to think badly of you.” She grinned. “We all like Abe and Ike, even Daniel!”

Star Wishes

157

Sarah studied Rachel and then pulled her into a hard hug. “How’d you get so smart at your age?” Rachel leaned back and giggled. “Just lucky, I guess.” Her expression sobered. “I want you to know how grateful I am that you took me with you. With my background I know what Miss Rivers would have had in store from me. You saved me from a dreadful life and I mean to make sure you have a happy one.” Sarah felt tears burn behind her eyes and quickly blinked them away. She loved Rachel and the boys as much as if they were her own children. She’d made her wish on the stars for a loving family all her life, and it looked like her wish was finally coming true. Maybe she could share her love with both men. As long as nobody in town found out, nobody should be able to get hurt. She stood and brushed the dirt from the back of her skirt. “Let’s get home, girl. Tonight I’m going to saddle Duke and pay a friendly visit to our neighbors.” Rachel stood and smirked. “How friendly?” Sarah smacked her on her butt. “Never you mind. Do you think you could put together supper tonight?” “I’ve already got it covered. I put in beans to simmer before I came looking for you.” “Then, let’s get moving and I’ll see if I can get Ike to forgive me.” **** Ike slammed his fist down on Abe’s desk. “You’ve wasted enough time. You need to ride out to see Sarah now.” He looked up when the door opened. Daniel walked in and glared at Ike. “Afternoon, Sheriff. I’m here to do the cleaning.” Abe sighed, and got to his feet. “Daniel, we’re going to have to have a long talk about you pointing a rifle at Ike. Right now, I want the two of you to shake hands and put this behind you. You’re going to have to let Ike and Sarah work things out on their own.”

158

Missy Martine

Daniel set his jaw and raised his chin. “I’m not letting anybody hurt my family.” Abe patted him on the shoulder. “Son, I won’t let anyone hurt Sarah or any one of you kids. I’m going to ride out there in a few minutes and straighten everything out. Now, do as I say and shake hands with Ike.” Daniel moved forward and held out his hand. If looks could kill, Ike would have been lying on the floor. Ike moved forward and took the boy’s hand. “I’m sorry, Daniel. I never meant to make her cry.” He hesitated. “I love Sarah, and I’ll never do anything to hurt her.” “You love her?” Daniel glanced at Abe. “You both love her?” Abe cleared his throat. “Why don’t we wait on that conversation until after I go talk to Miss Sarah? Would that be all right?” Daniel laughed. “Sure, that’s okay.” He winked at Ike. “I sure would like to be a fly on the wall for that talk.” Ike laughed. “How is everyone out at the farm today?” “Sarah’s fine. She and Rachel are doing some last-minute canning today and told all of us to stay away until she called us. She doesn’t want to risk anybody opening the door and letting in a cool breeze that might shatter her jars.” Abe nodded, and grinned. “Ma was the same way.” The door opened and Richard walked in. He rode the stage regularly, delivering packages and mail along the stops. “How’re things going, Richard?” “Just fine, Sheriff. Don’t have any mail today, but the district court is sending fresh wanted posters to all the surrounding towns. These are yours.” He handed Abe a leather satchel. “You got any mail going out?” Abe glanced over at the box he put out for the townspeople to place their outgoing mail. The box was empty. “Not today, but I’d like you to meet my brother, Ike West. Ike, this is Richard Martin.” Richard held out his hand. “Pleased to meet you. Are you in law enforcement, too?”

Star Wishes

159

Ike chuckled. “Not exactly. I’m a retired bounty hunter.” Richard nodded. “Guess them posters might interest you more than the sheriff.” He glanced at Daniel. “And who are you, young man?” “I’m sorry, Richard. This young man is my assistant, Daniel Kees.” “Pleased to meet you, boy.” He looked up at Abe. “I’m heading over to Sadie’s and get me one of her pies to take on the road. I’ll see you gentlemen another day.” “Safe traveling, Richard.” Abe watched him wave over his head and disappear down the boardwalk. He opened the satchel and pulled out a stack of papers. He turned to Daniel. “I got a job for you, son.” He pointed to the wall by the potbellied stove. “You see them posters?” The wall held over a dozen wanted posters of people still at large. “Yes, sir.” Daniel moved to look at them more closely. “Go through these new posters and match them up with what’s already there. If the poster has new information on it, take the old one down and replace it. If they’re the same, you can burn the new one in the stove. Leave any brand-new ones on my desk and I’ll pick up some tacks to hang them up.” He peered over at the boy. “Do you think you can handle that?” “Sure, not a problem. I’m happy to do it for you.” He took the posters from the sheriff. Abe turned to Ike. “Come on, little brother. I’ll buy you lunch.” “I’m not your little brother.” Ike grumbled as he followed Abe out the door. **** Daniel sat down at the sheriff’s desk and began to go through the posters. He looked at each one carefully, sometimes carrying it to the wall to compare side by side with one already hanging. Some of them

160

Missy Martine

had faded badly, and some had new charges printed on them. He was careful to replace the ones that had the changes. “Damn, this guy looks mean.” He chuckled and placed the poster on the stack of new ones and then froze. “Oh, no.” He picked up the poster with hands that shook. “Wanted. Sarah Keevers, daughter of Mad Dog Keevers. Five hundred dollar reward for her capture. Wanted for theft and kidnapping of four orphan children. Inquiries should be sent to St. Louis Circuit Court, St. Louis, Missouri.” He took a deep breath. “They’re looking for Sarah.” He glanced up at the door and then quickly folded the poster and stuck it inside his shirt. “I’ve got to warn her.” He opened the door and glanced toward Sadie’s diner. When he didn’t see the sheriff or Ike, he mounted his horse and quickly rode off toward the farm. **** Sarah threw her hand out scattering the feed for the chickens. “Come and get it you little feathered demons.” She laughed when the rooster came charging her way. “Sarah!” She looked up to see Daniel racing toward her on his horse. She dropped the bucket and went running. “What’s wrong? Are you hurt?” Daniel jumped from the horse and ran into her open arms, hugging her tightly. His body trembled violently. “Shhh, what is it.” She rocked him back and forth. “Come on now, I can’t help if you don’t tell me what’s wrong.” “I’m so sorry,” he sobbed. “It shouldn’t be this way.” “What shouldn’t be this way, Daniel?” She tried to pull away so she could look at his face, but his grip around her waist was too tight. “They can’t take you. I won’t let them.” Daniel continued to tremble, his breath coming in shuddering gasps.

Star Wishes

161

Frightened, Sarah pushed away hard, and then reached down and grabbed his chin, forcing him to raise his head. Tears streamed unchecked down his cheeks. “Daniel, you have to tell me what’s wrong.” He reached into his shirt and pulled out a folded piece of paper. Silently, he handed it to Sarah. A fear unlike anything she’d ever known before washed over Sarah. She took a deep breath and slowly unfolded the paper. “Oh, no,” she sobbed. “This can’t be happening.” She raised her gaze to Daniel and pulled him into a tight hug. “Where did you get this?” “The stage brought a whole bunch of wanted posters to the sheriff.” His hands tightened around her waist. “I’m supposed to hang the posters on the wall at the jail.” Sarah swallowed around the lump in her throat. “Did anyone else see it?” He shook his head against Sarah’s shoulder. “No, the sheriff wasn’t in the office when I found it.” Sarah pulled back and kissed his forehead. “That’s good, quick thinking. It’ll make things easier.” She held the crying boy in her arms and looked over at her little sod house. I’ll have to leave now. The kids aren’t listed on the poster so they should be safe as long as they aren’t found with me. “Daniel, I need your help.” He pulled back and wiped his shirt sleeve across his eyes. “What do you need me to do?” “I want you to saddle Duke and get my saddlebags out so I can stock them.” His eyes went wide and he swallowed hard. “What are you gonna do?” Sarah brushed a tear off his face. “It’s best if I leave.” “No, you can’t leave us.” “I have to, at least for a little while. I’m gonna try and leave a trail the law will follow away from the farm so they don’t find the rest of you.”

162

Missy Martine

“I thought you’d gone to town to work, Daniel.” Rachel came out of the house and walked closer. “You’re crying, what’s wrong?” Daniel grabbed the poster and handed it to her. Frowning, Rachel glanced at the paper. “This is you, Sarah.” She gasped. “It’s a wanted poster!” Daniel snorted. “Tell us something we don’t know.” Rachel sighed. “But what does it mean?” Sarah put her arm around Rachel’s shoulder and gave her a little hug. “Don’t worry, sweetie. It doesn’t mention you or the boys. They’re only after me.” “What are you gonna do?” asked Rachel. “Sarah’s acting crazy. She says she’s gonna leave.” “No!” Rachel grabbed onto Sarah’s arm. “You can’t leave us.” “Shhh.” Sarah pulled Rachel further away from the house. “I don’t want the other boys to hear us if they come back early.” She stopped just inside the barn. “I’m just going away for a little while. Once I’m sure they aren’t looking for me anymore I’ll come back.” Daniel crossed his arms over his chest. “You didn’t really do anything wrong. The money you took from Miss Rivers’s desk belonged to you.” Sarah sighed and gave him a small smile. “That’s true, but I did take the four of you with me, and I had no legal right to do that.” “They can come after you for that?” Rachel asked. “Yes, they can. It’s called kidnapping, and I can go to prison for it.” “Damn it,” cried Daniel as Rachel began to cry quietly. “I’m gonna need you two to be strong, and to watch over things while I’m away.” “You don’t have to go.” Rachel sniffed, and stared down at the poster. “This doesn’t really look all that much like you, Sarah.” Sarah harrumphed. “I might agree with you if we didn’t live next door to a sheriff and his brother, the bounty hunter.”

Star Wishes

163

Rachel shook her head sadly. “You never should have gotten so close with them. Then, maybe they’d leave us alone and you could stay here.” Her head snapped back and she narrowed her eyes. “What if you stayed here as Samuel, and never left the farm. Daniel and I could take care of all the business we have in town. We’ve already put in supplies for the winter. We wouldn’t even have to go back until the spring.” Sarah put her hand on Rachel’s shoulder. “We got lucky this time. Daniel was able to get to the poster first. There’re bound to be others and we might not be so lucky next time.” “That’s true. I think I heard the sheriff say the posters came every few months.” “Besides, if I go back to living as Samuel, and Sarah disappears, Abe and Ike are going to be very suspicious.” “It’s not fair.” Rachel cried harder. “I’m just beginning to feel like I have a real family.” Sarah blinked back her own tears. She knew exactly how Rachel felt. Leaving her home, and the children behind, was going to kill her. “Sarah, where will you go?” Daniel looked up at the sky. “Winter’s coming soon and the winters out here are pretty hard.” She shrugged. “It’s only October now. I’ve still got a good month before the real cold weather hits. I’m going to head west and put down some temporary roots in the first town I come across.” She thought for a moment. “I think I’ll make it a large town. It’ll be easier to disappear in.” She turned to Daniel. “I’m sorry, but I’m going to have to ask you and Rachel to tell some white lies for a couple of weeks.” “Rachel and I would do anything for you, Sarah. What do you need us to do?” “I want you to stall Abe and Ike. Make them think I’m still around, just not available to them, for as long as you can.” “What should we tell Zeke and Jonathan?” asked Daniel.

164

Missy Martine

“Tell them I had to go away to take care of some business and that I’ll be back as soon as I can. Lay low as much as you can. Like you said, we’ve already stocked up for the winter so you should be able to stay away from town. I’m gonna leave you a good bit of money so you don’t have to do without anything you need. Just don’t spend a lot at one time and only get what you need to get by.” “Should I quit working for the sheriff?” “No, it’s better if you can stick it out. He’d be really concerned if you stopped coming around. Besides, you’ll be in a great place to be first to hear if something’s going on. Maybe you can keep them from being suspicious long enough for me to get far enough away to disappear.” Rachel grabbed her arm. “You are coming back, right?” Sarah hesitated a moment and then hugged the girl. “I’ll come back as soon as I can, Rachel.” She closed her eyes for a moment and then looked at Daniel. “I want you two to be in charge while I’m away. Each of you is responsible for the other equally. You make decisions together and keep everyone safe. I’m going to leave the pistol with you since I can barely shoot the thing, and I’ll take the rifle with me. You keep it handy, keep the house locked up tight at night, and don’t be afraid to defend yourselves. I think you’ll be safe. Nobody would ever think to look for you here.” Rachel wiped at the tears on her cheeks. “You try to get yourself home by Christmas. It won’t be the same if the whole family ain’t together.” Sarah couldn’t stop the tears that flowed down her cheeks. She’d wanted them to think of themselves as a family. She hugged Rachel again. “Come on, you can help me get into my Samuel clothes and help me decide what to pack.” “I’ll get Duke ready to travel.” Sarah nodded and led Rachel toward the house. ****

Star Wishes

165

Sarah dropped her hat on her head and sighed. It felt strange to be dressed as Samuel after spending so much time living as a girl. She wished she’d been able to say good-bye to Zeke and Jonathan, but they were off fishing with Jake. Maybe it was for the best because she didn’t know if she could have taken their tears. Daniel led Duke out of the barn. He’d been saddled, and saddlebags loaded with supplies enough for a couple of weeks hung at each side. Her bedroll was tied firmly across the back. “What do you want me to tell Sheriff West?” “Tell him I had to ride to Jefferson City to meet the train. But hold off telling him anything for as long as you can. Let him think that Sarah went to meet up with Samuel. That way, if I can figure out a way to come back as Samuel it won’t look so strange. Let him think I’ll be away for at least a week to meet up with my brother. That’ll give me enough of a head start.” Daniel bit his lip. “How am I supposed to hold off telling him?” “I don’t know. Be creative. Have me busy taking a bath, or out hunting, or taking a walk. Tell him I’m in bed with woman troubles for a few days. That should scare him off. Just tell him I’ll come see him when I’m feeling better.” “What are you gonna do, Sarah? What will you do that will let you come back here?” Sarah took a deep breath. “I’ve been thinking a lot about that. I’m gonna head west. I’ll go as far as I can, and then I’ll let Sarah be seen by somebody that will get word back to St. Louis.” She took a shaky breath. “Then, I’ll go as far east as I can and let Sarah be seen again.” She gave them a smile. “Then, I can go back to being Samuel and head back here. They’ll be chasing Sarah as she heads east and Samuel will be here living with his family.” Daniel’s mouth dropped open. “You mean you’re going to keep dressing like a man? For how long?”

166

Missy Martine

Sarah shrugged. “Maybe for the rest of my life if the law keeps looking for me.” She pulled first Daniel, and then Rachel into a hug. “Remember chores come first, before play, for everyone. Take care of the animals and try to stay out of town. It’d be best if you didn’t associate with anyone for awhile.” “What about Jake?” Rachel asked. Sarah thought for a moment. “Jake’s okay. Encourage him to stick around here so he has a warm, dry place to sleep and plenty to eat. Just be careful and don’t tell him anything about me that he might repeat to the sheriff.” She mounted her horse and smiled. “I’ll be thinking about you.” Without waiting for a reply, she gave Duke’s flank a little kick. “Gid up, Duke.” She took off in a gentle lope. I’ll have to travel through the woods. I don’t wanna accidently run into Abe or Ike on the road. She reached up and wiped the tears from her cheek. This is for the best. There’s no future here for me. **** Abe looked up when Daniel walked through the door. “Afternoon, Daniel. How are things today? Are you feeling better?” The boy hadn’t been to town in over a week. Jake had told him that Sarah, Daniel, and Rachel had all been sick. “Is everything okay?” The boy looked bone tired and had dark circles under his eyes. It looked like he might have been crying. Daniel nodded without smiling. “Things are fine.” He went to the corner and picked up the broom and walked toward the open cell. Abe leaned over and grabbed his arm. “Boy, what’s going on? You look like you lost your best friend.” Daniel turned away and gave Abe a weak laugh. “You’re imagining things, Sheriff. Besides, I got no friends to lose.” “I thought Ike and I were your friends, Daniel.” He peered closely at the back of Daniel’s head and tried to gently turn him around. “Is everything all right at the farm?”

Star Wishes

167

Daniel refused to look at him. “Sure, everything’s fine.” Abe narrowed his eyes. “Is Sarah feeling better now?” He’d ridden out to see her twice after Jake had told him they were ill. Rachel had turned him away each time claiming Sarah was feeling poorly and preferred to rest instead of having company. He’d been worried and demanded to know what was going on. If she was sick, he’d need to drive to Jefferson City for a doctor. Rachel had blushed bright red, lowered her voice, and told him that Sarah was suffering from female ailments. He’d cringed and backed away, happy not to know any more details. He’d visited again two days later and was turned away for the same reason. But, this was a week later, and she should have been feeling fine by now. “She’s feeling some better, but she’s been taking it easy to make sure she stays that way.” “Well, I’m missing her something fierce, so I’m gonna ride out there today and make her take a ride with me. A little fresh air and sunshine will do her good. It’ll soon be too cold to ride around the countryside just for pleasure. I think we’re gonna have an early snow this year. Do you know if she’s laid in supplies for the winter yet?” Daniel nodded. “Yes, sir, we’re pretty much stocked up on anything we could possibly need, plus we have all the vegetables that they canned in the storm cellar.” “What about your grain stores? Do you have plenty of feed for the livestock?” Daniel nodded. “What about that chicken coop? Did you fix that door so they can come inside the building instead of prancing around in that little yard? They won’t weather the cold well, and with hunting scarce they’ll be dinner for wolves or coyotes if they’re left outside.” “Everything’s ready for the cold to set in. I’ve got the lean-to stocked with enough wood to keep us warm all winter. The animals have plenty of food, and I moved in another water barrel for them.” Daniel smiled at Abe. “I even strung a rope from the house to the

168

Missy Martine

barn, and one to the storm cellar, in case it snows a blizzard. That way we can follow along the rope and not get lost.” Abe grinned. “Smart lad. What about tying one to the well? You’re going to need water.” He wanted to know what kind of survival instincts the boy had. Daniel sighed and placed his hand on his hip. “Sheriff, you don’t need to draw water from the well during a blizzard. You can just open the back door and scoop up some snow and boil it on the stove. No sense in risking your life for something that’s right outside your door.” He chuckled. “You’re absolutely right, Daniel. I can’t imagine what I was thinking. You got plenty of warm blankets for everyone? You know, all of you could come winter at the farm with me and Ike. There’s plenty of room.” Daniel took a step back, his hands clenching into fists. “No, sir. We have our own home and we ain’t abandoning it.” Abe silently cursed. He’d have been happy to have Sarah in his home for the winter. Her and Ike had still not found their way together, and she’d been avoiding him since the night she ran from the farm. Ike had become nearly impossible to live with. He’d promised to talk to Sarah for his brother, but he’d been unable to catch her alone since he’d made the promise. Well, no more. He was going to make her talk to him today. He grabbed his hat and turned to Daniel. “It’s looking kind of bleak, weather-wise, so you go on home when you finish up. I’m heading over to Sadie’s and pick up some lunch, and then I’ll make my rounds to be sure everything’s okay. You tell Miss Sarah to put on a pretty dress ’cause I’m coming calling. He started toward the door and then turned back. “By the way, have you seen Jake around lately?” “Yeah, he’s been staying out at the farm with us this past week.” “He’s been visiting with Sarah and the rest of you sick?”

Star Wishes

169

Daniel bit his lip and looked away. “Yeah, but Sarah and Rachel have been staying in their room and Jake’s been out in the main room with me and Zeke and Jonathan.” He looked at Abe. “Sarah encouraged him to stay there so he’d have a warm place to sleep this winter. Don’t worry, Sheriff, we’re being good to him. He’s sleeping on a pallet near the fire and he’s got plenty to eat.” He laughed. “Rachel even got him to take bath last week.” Chuckling, Abe went out the door, shutting it firmly behind him. He started to cross the street and spotted Ike walking toward him. “Hello, little brother. Come on and I’ll buy you some lunch.” Ike nodded and followed Abe into Sadie’s without saying a word. They took a seat, and she immediately brought them each a cup of coffee. Abe watched Ike sip from his cup. “Sadie, bring us some beef stew and cornbread, please.” She nodded and hurried off. Abe turned his attention to Ike. “What’s eating you?” Ike snorted. “Nothing new. Still trying to figure out why Sarah won’t see me.” He took another sip of the hot coffee. “I haven’t seen her since she shot out the front door that night. When’s the last time you saw her?” Abe picked up his own cup. “I haven’t seen her in person since the afternoon we were together at the creek.” Ike slammed his cup down on the table, sloshing the dark brew over the sides. “What the hell is going on, Abe? What’d you do that scared her so bad she won’t see either of us?” Abe felt his anger rising and narrowed his eyes. “I didn’t do anything bad to her.” He lowered his voice. “We made love and she enjoyed every minute of it. But I think she’s feeling guilty because she has feelings for both of us and she doesn’t know how to make it right in her head. She’s probably been brought up to believe that it’s only right to be one woman and one man in any relationship. We just need to give her time.” He took a drink of his coffee and looked up when Sadie brought their stew.

170

Missy Martine

“I’ll be back with the cornbread.” Ike touched Abe’s hand. “If it was so good between the two of you, why is she refusing to see you as well?” “She’s not refusing.” He stopped and watched Sadie place a plate of cornbread on the table. “So, how are things with you boys?” When Ike remained silent, Abe looked up and smiled. “Things are good. How is Benjamin doing?” “He’s feeling better now, but he’s been kind of poorly. Had the sore throat and fever for a few days.” “I’m sorry to hear that. Is there anything we can do?” “No, I brewed up some willow bark tea and it seemed to help. His fever broke yesterday and today he’s feeling a little hungry so I reckon he’s on the mend.” “We need to entice a doc to come settle in Big Springs. We’re getting more and more families with children and you never know when something will happen that we can’t handle.” Sadie nodded. “That’s a fact. Haven’t seen that pretty little lady that you brought to lunch in here lately. She still visiting her brother?” Abe sighed. “Yeah, she’s just been staying close to the farm the last couple of weeks.” “Well, when you see her you be sure and tell her I was asking about her. I’m gonna get back to work now. I’m cooking and waiting tables until Benjamin is better. See y’all later.” Abe turned his attention to Ike. “Daniel says that Sarah is still feeling a little poorly and decided to stick close to the farm a little longer.” “If she’s still sick, we need to get out there and drag her kicking and screaming to Jefferson City and find a doc.” “Don’t worry. I’m heading out there this afternoon. I don’t think she’s sick at all.” “Then what’s the problem?”

Star Wishes

171

“I think she’s embarrassed at what we did together and she’s having trouble facing me. I’ll bet she’s thinking I got what I wanted and now there’s no future for us. You know how women get some strange ideas in their heads.” Ike sighed. “That’s a fact. They don’t ever reason things out and come up with the right answers.” He pushed his plate away. “So, when do we go?” Abe pushed the nearly full plate back in front of Ike. “Not we, just me this time.” “Why the hell not?” “Because you want me to talk to her about me being okay with the two of you, and I think she’ll accept that conversation a lot better alone than with you breathing over her shoulder.” Ike set his jaw and gave his brother a long, hard look. “You’re still okay with the three us, aren’t you?” Abe reached over and put his hand on Ike’s. “Yes, brother. I’m looking forward to the day we’ve got her living in our house as our wife. It’s what we’ve planned for a lot of years and I’ve not changed my mind at all. I do think it might have been better to have filled her in from the start, but it’s too late now so we’ll just have to make the best of things. I’ll head out right after I make my rounds and see if I can hog-tie the little darlin’ and take her for a buggy ride.” “You said Daniel told you she was sick. Did he ever tell you what was wrong with her?” Abe felt a flush traveling up his neck. “No, but Rachel did.” He looked down at his plate. “Well, are you going to tell me what she said?” Abe leaned closer. “Female troubles,” he whispered. Ike reared back in his seat. “Lord a’ mighty, that could be any number of things I don’t want to know about.” Abe laughed. “At least we agree on that, little brother.” “I’m not…”

172

Missy Martine

“I know, I know, you’re not the little brother.” Abe dropped a couple of dollar coins on the table and got to his feet. “I’m gonna start my rounds. It’ll take me about two hours to finish them. If nothing’s wrong I’ll head out to Sarah’s place then.” “All right, I’m gonna head home. You get back as soon as you can. If you make things right with Sarah, bring her with you and I’ll spend the evening showing her just how much I love her. Abe looked at his brother. “You already love her, too?” “Oh, yeah. I’m crazy in love with her even without knowing what she’s hiding from us.” “I don’t know about you, but I can’t wait until she’s comfortable enough with us to tell us the truth.” “Amen to that, brother.” Abe turned toward the door. “I’ll see you later.” **** Abe rode up to the Kees house and quickly swung his leg over Midnight’s back and dropped to the ground. He’d hurried through his rounds so fast he’d felt guilty. He walked toward the door, but before he knocked Rachel opened it. “Hi, Sheriff, what can we do for you today?” Abe glared at her. “I’m here to see Sarah and don’t be telling me she’s not feeling well. If she’s still poorly, then it’s time I hauled her off to see a doctor. I’m aiming to take her for a ride in the fresh air.” Rachel gave him a short, brittle laugh. “No, of course she’s feeling much better now.” Abe smiled and moved forward. “Then tell her I’m here.” She frowned. “I’m sorry, Sheriff, but she’s not here.” “Where is she?” he growled. Rachel wrung her hands. Her eyes darted around. “She, um, she took off to Jefferson City.” “She what?” he shouted.

Star Wishes

173

Rachel cringed and backed up two steps. “She headed out to Jefferson City this morning.” Abe crossed his arms across his chest. “What the hell did she go to Jefferson City for?” She swallowed hard. “She’s gone to meet the train.” Abe took a step back. “Why is she meeting the train?” “Her brother, Samuel, is coming home and she wanted to surprise him.” Abe swore and clenched his teeth. “Samuel is coming back?” Rachel bit her lip and nodded. He ran his hands through his hair and glanced toward the barn. What can I say to make her tell me the truth? If Samuel’s coming back, then Sarah is afraid of something. He spotted the wagon inside the barn. “If Sarah went to Jefferson City to meet up with Samuel how is she going to get him home? The wagon is still here.” He moved closer and took Rachel by the arm. “Tell me the truth, Rachel. Where is Sarah?” Fat tears began running down Rachel’s face. Abe sighed and pulled her into a hug. “It’s okay, girl, I’m not upset with you. Rachel, I know that Sarah and Samuel are one in the same. I’ve known for some time.” Rachel gasped and pulled away. “How did you, I mean, I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “Yes, you do and I’ll not have you lying to me anymore. If I have to take a razor strop to your backside, I will. Now, where is Sarah going?” Before Rachel could answer, Abe heard the pounding of hooves. He turned and saw Daniel galloping toward the house. “Let go of her right now!”

174

Missy Martine

Chapter 7 Daniel jumped from his horse, ran over, and pushed Abe away from Rachel. “What do you think you’re doing?” Abe took a deep breath and moved closer to the boy. “I’m trying to get to the truth, and I’d just as soon get it from you as this little girl.” Daniel glanced at Rachel and then turned back to Abe. “What do you want to know?” Abe had to grind his teeth to keep from lashing out at the stubborn boy. “Where is Sarah?” “She’s gone to Jefferson City.” “Stop it right now,” Abe shouted. Daniel’s eyes widened and Rachel moved forward and placed a hand on his arm. “Daniel, he knows that Sarah and Samuel are the same.” Daniel pursed his lips together, his fists clenching at his side. “It’s none of your business.” “Boy, it is my business because I plan on making Sarah my wife. Now, she could be in all kinds of trouble, and I want to know what’s going on.” Rachel tugged on Daniel’s sleeve. “Tell him, Daniel. He can help. I’m so afraid for Miss Sarah, being out there all alone.” Abe cocked his head. “Well, boy, are you gonna do what’s right?” ****

Star Wishes

175

Ike picked up the brush and began grooming Blackie. He looked up at the sound of pounding hooves. He walked out of the barn and saw Abe galloping across the field. He watched as he barreled into the yard, pulling hard on the reins to get the horse to stop. “What’s wrong, Abe. Is it Sarah?” Abe jumped from the lathered horse. “Yes, she’s in big trouble.” He walked over and pulled a wrinkled piece of paper from his pocked and handed it to Ike. Ike felt his world shatter when he stared at Sarah’s face on the wanted poster. He looked up at Abe. “Where is she?” Abe pulled the saddle off Midnight. “She’s running. And worse, she’s running as Samuel.” “What do you mean, she’s running? You just let her go?” No, she’s been gone over a week. Those kids have been lying to us all this time. She had them stall us so she could make tracks.” Ike looked back at the rough drawing of the woman he loved. “Where’d you get this?” “Daniel took it from the mail pouch I got from the District Court and showed it to Sarah.” Ike glanced back at the poster. “It can’t be true. That woman did not kidnap those kids, much less steal anything.” “Actually,” Abe said, “she did. But, she had good reason. The way Daniel explained it to me is that the kids were being mistreated and she brought them along when she left to save them from a worse fate. I’m not going to tell you the whole story, because it’s Sarah’s story to tell. I can tell you that she didn’t steal anything. She only took what belonged to her.” “Do you believe Daniel?” Abe shrugged. “I don’t know him well enough to tell if the boy is lying or not, but I do know that I don’t believe Sarah is capable of doing anything truly bad. She’s a good, decent woman who wanted to make a home for those orphans.”

176

Missy Martine

Ike looked at the poster again and whistled. “The daughter of Mad Dog Keevers.” “Yeah, that can’t be an easy truth to live with. No wonder she’s scared of people finding out anything about her.” “How’d she come to be connected to an orphanage?” “Daniel said she grew up there. When she turned eighteen, she made some deal with the woman that runs the place. In exchange for Sarah cleaning, cooking, and tending the children, the old witch let her have a blanket, pillow, and a place to sleep inside a storage closet. Plus, she allowed her to eat two meals a day. He said Sarah couldn’t bring herself to leave the orphanage when she got old enough because she couldn’t leave the children to that woman’s mercy.” “Are we going after her?” Abe grimaced. “We aren’t, but you are.” Ike’s eyes widened. “You don’t want her back?” “Don’t be a fool, of course I do. But I can’t just up and ride off not knowing how long I’ll be gone. I have a responsibility to these people here.” He finished rubbing Midnight down. “You, on the other hand, already have experience tracking people who don’t want to be found during your bounty hunting days. You’re going to track her and bring her ass back home.” “What then? You can’t get past the fact she’s wanted. Are we gonna hide her out?” “No, I can’t do that. I want the mother of our children to be free to come and go as she pleases without worry that someone will recognize her.” “Well, then what will we do when I get her back here?” “That boy says she’s innocent and I believe him. We just have to prove it, and live happily ever after.” Ike laughed. “Just like that.” “No, I’m sure it’ll be a might harder than that, but I think she’s worth fighting for. Now, are you gonna ride out after her? Daniel said she’s heading west of Jefferson City to some big town to get herself

Star Wishes

177

seen. Then she plans on heading east trying to fool them into believing she’s hiding back east somewhere.” Ike shook his head. “Yeah, I’m going after her. I might tan her butt when I find her, but I’m going. Do me a favor and pack me up some food to last a couple of days while I saddle up Blackie. I’ll be in to get some clean clothes after I get him saddled.” He looked up at Abe. “I’ll tell you right now I’m getting things settled with her when I catch up to her. She’s gonna accept that the three of us are going to be a family.” He laid a blanket over Blackie’s back. “And I think I’ll tan her hide for making me chase her down.” **** Sarah gritted her teeth as she hefted the twenty-five-pound sack of flour onto the wagon. She’d traveled for two weeks before deciding to stay in Topeka. It had been difficult, traveling mostly at night to keep from being seen. She’d left most of her money with Daniel so she’d taken a temporary job delivering supplies for a local merchant. Topeka was building fast, and the general store did a mountain of business. She was beginning to feel the strain of all the lifting. She’d been lucky. They hadn’t been suspicious of Samuel Kees when he rode in. The owner of the store had been grateful to find someone who wanted to work for the little he was willing to pay. The job included a cot in the lean-to at the back of the store. It was the perfect place to hide out for a couple of weeks, and then she planned on moving east. She would let herself be recognized a time or two, and hope the law thought she was moving east toward the more populated cities. She finished loading the wagon and went into the store. She’d have to let Mr. Chanders know that she was ready to leave. She stopped and watched as he waited on a woman clutching a sleeping baby.

178

Missy Martine

“Do you know of any place near here that would be safe from the Indians?” The woman rocked the baby back and forth in her arms. Mr. Chanders scratched his head. “The Indians ain’t a problem anymore. They signed the treaty ceding their lands awhile back. They’re mostly living on some reservation west of here.” Sarah knew that was only partly true. Yes, they’d signed the treaty, but all of them had not gone to the land the government set aside for them. Some had rebelled and still chose to lead war parties against unsuspecting travelers from time to time. She’d spotted one small group of braves on her ride north, but they were a good ways off and heading in the opposite direction. It had made her nervous and much more cautious in her travels. It was also what made her decide to head east sooner, rather than later. She’d briefly thought of heading west to give the impression that she’d been taken by the Indians, but was too afraid of it becoming a reality. “You all loaded up, Samuel?” asked Mr. Chanders. Sarah nodded. “Yes, sir.” “Then go ahead and take off, son. There’s nothing more today, so when you get back, drop the wagon off at the livery and you can have the rest of the day off.” Sarah nodded and started to turn away. She turned back when she felt a hand on her arm. “Excuse me, but maybe you know of a safe place where a woman with a child could make a home without fear.” Sarah looked her up and down. “Maybe you should think about heading east, and maybe a little south. There’s a town called Big Springs that’s a couple of week’s travel from here. Don’t try to make the trip alone. Find a wagon that’s headed that way. It’s a nice group of people, lots of families and even has its own church. I’m sure you’d be welcome there.” The young woman nodded. “Thank you.” She turned to Mr. Chanders. “I’ve taken a room at Mrs. Beadle’s Boarding House at the

Star Wishes

179

end of Main Street. If you hear of any wagons heading that way, would you send me word?” “Sure thing.” Sarah stepped aside to let the woman walk out. The baby had begun to fret. “Samuel, do you think you’d be able to handle a run up to St. Louis to head up a wagon train of supplies for me?” Sarah flinched. She wasn’t ready to face St. Louis yet, even dressed as Samuel. “Thanks, but I’m heading west, not east. In fact, I’ll probably only be around a couple more weeks.” Mr. Chanders sighed. “That’s too bad. You’ve been a good worker. I’ll be sorry to see you go.” “Thank you, sir. I’m going to head out now so I can finish up before dark.” “Okay, just be careful. My wife said to tell you she’ll leave you some dinner on the shelf out in the lean-to.” Sarah smiled. “Be sure to thank her for me.” He waved her off and Sarah went outside and climbed onto the wagon. She grabbed the reins and slapped them against the mule’s hind quarters. “Git on.” Slowly, she began to move down the mud-caked street. **** Ike rode slowly down the heavily traveled main street. The place was pretty primitive, even for the west. Everywhere he looked there were rough-looking men carrying guns and not a sheriff in sight. He’d been following Sarah’s trail for over a week, and it had led him straight to Topeka. Sarah, I can’t imagine you here. Are you safe? Are you afraid? He looked around and saw a General Store. If she came through here, she might have needed supplies. He rode over, got off his horse and tied him to the hitching post in front of the store. His eyes darted back and forth over the crowd while

180

Missy Martine

he kept his gun arm free. Too many men seemed to be interested in his arrival. Careful not to make any eye contact, he walked into the store and looked around. There was a woman off to the side showing readymade shirts to a cowpoke, and one man behind the counter who was probably the owner. He made his way toward the back, careful to keep an eye on the cowpoke at the same time. “Howdy, young man. My name is Aaron Chanders and I own this place. What can I do for you?” “Hello, I’m Isaac West and I’m looking to catch up with a friend of mine. Perhaps he’s been here getting supplies.” Mr. Chanders chuckled. “We get a lot of strangers through here. What’s your friend’s name?” “He goes by Samuel Kees. He’s kind of short and thin with dark brown hair, although he always wears a hat so you might not have seen his hair.” “Ha, you’re right about that. I’ve never seen him without that hat.” Ike moved closer. “So, you’ve seen him.” He smiled. “Not only have I seen him, I hired him to work for me.” Ike glanced around. “He’s here?” “Not right now, he’s out making deliveries, but he’ll be back by sunset, if not sooner.” He pointed to the back of the store. “There’s a lean-to out back that I closed in last year. It’s got a small stove and room for one cot. He’s been staying back there.” “That’s good. Maybe I’ll get a bite to eat and come back and wait for him.” Mr. Chanders shook his head. “I’ll sure be sorry to see the lad go.” “He’s leaving?” “You didn’t know? He told me today he’d only be here another week, maybe two.”

Star Wishes

181

“Did he say where he’s headed?” The man shrugged. “Not really, just said he’s heading west.” “Thank you, Mr. Chanders. I appreciate the information.” Ike hesitated, and then crossed his arms across his chest. “If he gets back, would you not tell him that I’m here? We’ve been friends a long time and I’d like to surprise him.” “You plan on traveling with him so he doesn’t have to be alone?” Ike nodded. “It’s my intention to see that he doesn’t ever have to travel alone again.” “That’s good. It’s not safe for a young man to travel west by himself. The Indians have signed treaties in Kansas, but further west it’s still awfully dangerous for a white man to travel. It’ll be good that Samuel has some company, and someone to watch his back.” He smiled. “Don’t you worry, son. I’ll not breathe a word of you to him. My wife’s planning on leaving dinner for Samuel out in his room. I’ll make sure she leaves enough stew and biscuits for the both of you.” Ike tipped his hat. “Thank you kindly, sir. Could you tell me a good place to get a bite to eat around here?” “They serve food at the saloon, but I don’t recommend it. You can head on down to the end of Main Street. Mrs. Emma Beadle runs a boarding house and for a dollar she’ll set you up with a fine meal.” “Thank you. I’ll go see what Mrs. Beadle has to offer.” Ike walked out and glanced down the street. He could see the saloon and it looked like standing room only in the small establishment. I wonder if they even have a sheriff here. Sarah, are you gonna give me trouble about taking you back? He had the wanted poster on him so he could get around any lawman that tried to interfere, but he’d rather she agree to come peacefully. Right now I just want a hot meal and a cup of coffee. He’d had very little sleep over the last week, trying to make up time and close the gap between him and Sarah. Sighing, he mounted Blackie. “Come on, boy. I promise you’ll get a good rubdown and a bucket of oats before this day’s over.” He touched his heels to Blackie’s side and made a smooching sound, urging the

182

Missy Martine

animal to move along down the road. Soon enough I’ll have you, Sarah, right where I want you. **** Sarah held out a piece of apple and had to stifle a giggle when Duke’s hairy lips nibbled it off her palm. She’d finished her deliveries, and brought Mr. Chanders’s wagon and mule back to the livery. Then, she’d spent the better part of an hour giving Duke a thorough brushing, and a bucket of oats. She’d bought the apple at the store as a treat for the friendly horse. He’d only been out of his stall to stretch his legs a couple of times since she’d been in Topeka. It wasn’t fair to keep him corralled that way, but being out in the town made her nervous. She stretched her weary muscles and headed over to the shack behind the General Store. She could see smoke coming from the chimney and knew Mr. Chanders had banked up the fire for her. He’d left the place toasty warm on each night she’d been late to make the deliveries. I wonder if the children have enough firewood for the winter. Sarah pushed the thoughts of home away. They only made her cry, and she didn’t want anyone to see her with tears. Sarah’s stomach growled and she smiled. Mrs. Chanders had left bowls of stew and either cornbread or biscuits every night since she’d accepted the job. The dear woman always made sure she had at least one good meal per day. She chuckled. That’s more than I got at the orphanage some days. She reached the lean-to and opened the door, hurrying to close it before she let in too much cold air. Before she could get the latch thrown to lock the door, someone grabbed her from behind, placing a hand over her mouth so she couldn’t scream. Sarah struggled, then, when the arms tightened, she used the heel of her boot to kick back furiously, slamming into the man’s shin. She heard a muffled groan.

Star Wishes

183

“Settle down, you little hellcat. It’s me, Isaac.” He let Sarah go and she stumbled back. “What are you doing here?” Suddenly, she remembered she was dressed as Samuel and lowered her voice. “You scared the hell out of me.” “I think the better question is what are you doing here?” Sarah took a step back and tried to slow her breathing. “I’m working, trying to decide if I want to move up this way.” Ike narrowed his eyes. “What about your family?” She shrugged. “They’ll be staying on the farm, everybody except Sarah.” She cleared her throat and looked toward the stove. “She’s gone back east to live with friends.” She walked closer to the door. “She didn’t like it here.” He snorted. “To hell with this, we don’t have time for games.” He grabbed Sarah by the shoulders and to her shock, pulled her close and kissed her. Her hat tumbled to the ground, her dark braid spilling down over her shoulder. His scent and the taste of his mouth were overwhelming, and she gave in, relaxing against his hard body, returning his kiss with all the feelings trapped inside her. **** Ike felt Sarah relax her tense shoulders, and then her hands slid up his chest, over his shoulders, and linked together behind his neck. He could feel her fingers sifting lightly through the hair at his nape. Her lips were soft under his, and he licked at the seam, coaxing her to open. When she did, he plundered her mouth, savoring the flavor that was uniquely hers. Breaking the kiss, he ran his lips down her throat, fumbling with the buttons on her shirt. Sarah tried to pull away. “Wait! Before we do this, I have to tell you something.” He took her face between his hands and placed a chaste kiss on her lips. “No, not now. Nothing is more important than this.” He

184

Missy Martine

sighed. “Sarah, I’ve waited long enough. Unless you plain don’t want me, I’m not waiting another minute. So, decide now. Is it yes or no?” She gazed into his eyes and smiled. “Yes.” Ike stilled her with a small kiss. “I would like nothing more than to strip off all your clothes and be buried inside your warm, willing body.” He touched his forehead to hers. “You fill the empty places inside me, Sarah.” He took her by the shoulders and turned her around, quickly unbraiding her hair. When he finished, he turned her to face him and threaded his fingers through the soft strands, slanting his lips across hers. His thought processes stopped at the touch of her soft, warm kiss. He skimmed the tip of his tongue across the seam of her lips, sucking lightly at the plump skin. “Open for me, Sarah,” he whispered. He took her lips in a deep, probing kiss, holding her body close. “I want you so much.” He trailed his kisses along her cheek to her ear, his tongue snaking inside to tease. “Oh, God,” she moaned. He chuckled softly. “No, honey, just Ike.” He trailed kisses down her neck, and then returned to her lips, twining his tongue with hers. Her mouth yielded easily, as if they were already lovers. “You taste delicious.” Sliding behind her, he ran his hands over her back and around to her belly. Slowly he began to unfasten the buttons on her shirt as he nibbled his way down her neck. “Why do you do this?” Ike rubbed her nipple through the thin cotton binding, and then untied the piece of sheet she had wrapped tightly around her chest and began to unwind it. “I have to.” Sarah took a shaky breath, her hands coming up to shield her breasts when the bindings fell to the floor. “It helps me look more like a man.” Ike turned her around and pulled her hands to her sides. “Sarah, nothing you could ever do will make you look like anything but the beautiful woman you are.” His thumbs circled her nipples, and then strummed back and forth, torturing them into hard buds.

Star Wishes

185

Sarah’s eyes closed, her head falling back against her shoulders. “Ike, I haven’t, I don’t know what to do.” “Shhh, don’t do anything.” He squeezed the tips hard, feeling the little tremors of excitement that flowed over her skin. Lifting his head, he searched her face for any signs that she had regrets. Seeing her rapturous expression, he tore at the buttons of his own shirt, dropping it quickly onto the dirt floor. He pulled her to him and gasped at the feel of her soft, warm body against his hard chest. Her small hands skated over the sensitive skin of his sides. Quickly, he stepped back and fumbled with the stubborn buttons on his pants. When they were on the floor beside his shirt, he bent down and lifted her into his arms. He laid her down on the small bed, coming over her and sheltering her with his warmth. His big hands eased up the length of her rib cage and hovered at the base of her breasts. His mouth moved downward, covering the rosy tip, and tugged gently, her fingers coming up to grip his shoulders. He let one of his hands cup the underside of her breast and squeezed, before trailing around her hips to caress the cheeks of her ass through her pants. He could feel the stiffening of her body. “Relax, I’m not going to hurt you.” “I’m not afraid.” Her breath was coming in short pants. His fingers deftly opened the buttons of her pants, and then crept under the waistband. He reached up and covered her lips with his, and began pulling the pants down her legs. Surprise had him ending the kiss to gaze into her eyes, when she lifted her butt up so he could work the pants over her hips. Ike groaned harshly when Sarah dragged her nails down his back. He kicked her pants off the bed and then drew her bottom lip between his teeth. He smiled when she cried out and moved her hands to his abdomen. “I like your sexy little sounds.” She grinned, and then leaned forward and pressed her lips to his chest. Ike groaned, crushing her to him, pressing his hardness against

186

Missy Martine

her, rubbing his erection slowly back and forth. He was taken by surprise when he felt her dainty hands on his ass. “I want to do things to make you feel good, too.” She swallowed hard and then cupped him intimately, his cock jumping to full attention. Ike moaned. “If I felt any better I might not survive.” He took her lips in a demanding kiss and ground his erection against the damp juncture of her thighs. Bending, he traced her softness with his tongue, teasing the tip until her body trembled, and then sucking the small bud gently. Sarah gripped his hair and pulled his head up, taking his lips in a kiss that almost left him breathless. His tongue tangled with hers as she became more demanding. His breathing became labored, his chest heaving against her soft breasts. “You excite me, Sarah.” Her face flushed red as she leaned forward, and licked across his small, brown nipple. She used her teeth to gently abrade the tender flesh. His fingers went to her breasts, fondling and pinching the pointed tips. “Touch me again, Sarah.” Ike took her hand and slid it down his abdomen. She cupped his full length in her palm and pumped her hand up and down his length. She looked up at him through her lashes. “Can I taste you?” Ike swallowed hard and then sucked in a breath at the first slide of her tongue across the mushroom-shaped head. He threaded his hands through her hair and drew her closer to his cock. “Where did you learn this?” Sarah pulled away and stared up at Ike, her eyes wide, and bit her lip. “I’m sorry. I just thought it seemed like something you’d like. I didn’t learn it from anybody.” He smoothed his hand over her cheek. “No apologies necessary, honey. I love it.” Ike urged her head back down, and when she closed her lips around him, he thrust deeper into her mouth, the head of his

Star Wishes

187

cock touching the opening of her throat. When she gagged, he immediately pulled out. “I’m sorry, Sarah. You make me crazy when you do that. I lost my head.” Ike pulled back and settled his hips between Sarah’s legs. “Now it’s time for me to pay you some attention.” He laid his hand on her knee and eased it higher, his fingers brushing the inside of her thighs. His gaze settled on the curly patch of damp hair guarding the entrance to her body. His fingers combed through the fine pelt, and then gently spread her open, searching for the bundle of nerves at the top of her slit. When he found the small button, he gently caressed it with his thumb while pumping two fingers in and out of her channel. Sarah’s legs tightened against his hips, her fingers digging into his shoulders. “Ike,” she cried out. “That’s it, feel the pleasure.” He continued to stroke in and out of her hot sheath, and dipped his tongue into her navel. She groaned and opened her legs wider. Bending closer, he blew gently over her damp skin, and then explored her silky folds with his tongue. He flicked her clit with the tip of his tongue and then sucked it into his mouth. Her passage flooded with her cream. Sarah gasped, and dug her fingernails into his scalp. “Don’t stop, please, don’t stop.” Ike extended his tongue and lapped slowly, feasting on her juices. “You taste as good as you smell.” As she began to thrash about, his hand moved slowly up her thighs to settle across her abdomen to hold her still. He licked her slowly from her ankle to the inside of her knee, and then brushed his knuckle against the inside of her thigh. When he felt her begin to relax, he drilled his tongue into her as far as he could get and slipped his hand into the crevice between the cheeks of her ass. “Someday I’m gonna take you here, in your perfect, round ass.” Sarah clenched the cheeks of her ass together tight. “I don’t think so.”

188

Missy Martine

Ike chuckled and pressed an exploratory finger against her back hole, feeling her stiffen. “We’ll take things slow, and I promise you’ll be ready for it someday.” “Not likely,” she whispered and then squealed when he brought his hand around to dampen his finger in her juices. Then, he moved his hand to slide one finger into her forbidden hole, penetrating the tight muscles of her ass. “Ike, you mustn’t.” He sighed, and pushed her to her side, nipping her bottom with his teeth. “It won’t be today, but mark my words. I will be taking you in this tight opening someday.” He rolled her onto her back and pressed a kiss against her stomach. “But, right now, I wanna bury my cock inside you.” He moved up, and she gripped his shoulders and wrapped her legs around his waist. Leaning close, he kissed her lips softly, his heart thundering against her own, the rapid beating of both mixing until he wasn’t sure which was hers and which was his. He probed her wet entrance with the tip of his cock, and then guided the head, pushing it just inside. In one motion he flexed his hips and sheathed himself to the hilt. His shaft slid into her with ease, her channel wet and welcoming as he stretched her walls. His eyes slid closed and he thrust upward, groaning loudly in the quiet of the room. Sarah gasped, and tightened her legs around his waist. “You’re so big.” Ike cupped her bottom in his hands and angled his strokes higher up on her body so his shaft would rub against her clit. His thick cock plunged into her over and over again bringing her closer to her release. He rested his weight on his hands and nibbled at her bottom lip. “Let yourself go, Sarah. I want you to come.” She moaned, digging her heels into the small of his back. Her hands fluttered over his arms, settling against his back, her fingertips digging into his skin. He gripped her hips to hold her in place, and then rammed into her. “Have those thighs hold me tight.” He reached down and stroked

Star Wishes

189

against her clit with his thumb. He continued thrusting into her, pushing deeply and grinding his hips against her, then retreating, her body seeming to strain toward a peak. “I’m falling,” Sarah choked out. Her body stiffened, her head pushed back against the pillow, and then she screamed. He could feel her inner muscles contract around his cock as she climaxed. He continued to pound into her, grunting with pleasure until he felt a tingling deep inside his balls. Gritting his teeth, he groaned deep in his chest and felt his cock jerk as his release exploded, emptying his seed deep inside the woman he loved. Breathing heavily, he collapsed gently on her body, his cock still hard and imbedded in her warmth. Slowly, he left her body, and then turned over, Sarah practically lying on top of him. He struggled to catch his breath. “It’s time we need to talk, Sarah.” Sarah closed her eyes and laid her cheek on his chest. “There’s nothing to say. I’m not coming back, and you’ll just have to accept it.” Ike tightened his hands. “The hell I will. You have to come back with me. You don’t have any other choice.” She raised her head and glared at him, the fire of anger in her eyes. “You can’t make me come with you.” Ike rolled her onto the mattress and got up. He grabbed a match from the box on the table beside the bed and lit the kerosene lamp. He crossed over to his pants and pulled the wanted poster out of his pocket, tossing it onto the bed. Sarah glanced down and cursed. “You’re taking me back for this? You want the bounty?” He grabbed the poster and shoved it back in his pants’ pocket. “Don’t be stupid. I don’t care a hang about any bounty, but I do care for you.” His fingers raked through his hair. “I love you, you damn fool woman, and I’m gonna keep you safe even if you fight me.” She sat up and pulled the blanket over her breasts. “You love me?” she asked, her voice weak.

190

Missy Martine

Ike groaned. “Of course I do. Abe and I both do.” Sarah’s mouth dropped open, and then she buried her face in the blanket. “That’s why I can’t go back, Ike. I can’t face him after this.” She looked up, and several tears traced a path down her face. “Don’t you see, I can never choose between you? I’d rather go away and be alone than make one of you miserable by seeing me with the other.” “Oh, hell.” Ike walked over and sat down, pulling Sarah into his lap. “Honey, you don’t understand.” He took a deep breath. “You don’t have to choose between us. You can have us both.” Sarah’s eyes widened, and her face turned pale. Her mouth opened a few times and then closed. Gradually, her face took on a pink flush. Ike chuckled. “Yeah, you heard me. We want to share you, honey.” She weakly shook her head. “You can’t do that, it’s not right. What would people say?” “Who gives a damn what people say?” He peered at her closely. “Would you be ashamed of having both of us love you?” “Of course not, but what would the townspeople say? Abe’s the sheriff. He’s supposed to uphold the law, not break it.” “Abe and I have talked about this and if you’re willing to be our wife he’ll give up being sheriff and we’ll concentrate on our farm. Hell, you’re already living on our spread as it is.” Sarah’s head shot up. “What are you talking about? I bought that farm, fair and square, paid cash.” Ike picked up her hand and pressed a kiss against her palm. “Honey, you bought that little parcel of our land using a fake name. The sale was never legal.” She pushed away, moving off his lap. “You mean those children can’t legally stay there?” He pulled her back. “Don’t get your corset in a twist.” He glanced over at her pile of clothes and laughed. “Not that you ever wear one. We’d never throw those kids off the place. They have a home for as

Star Wishes

191

long as they want one.” His hand reached out to caress her cheek. “You, too, honey, if you’ll take it.” Sarah shook her head. “I can’t even think about this, Ike. Not as long as I have that poster hanging over my head.” “That’s why I’m here, Sarah.” He frowned. “By the way, that is your real name isn’t it?” She pursed her lips and moved away. “Yes, you know damn well what my name is. You read the poster so you know who my father was.” Ike stepped closer and tried to take her in his arms, but she moved away again and grabbed up her shirt. He swore softly. “It doesn’t matter who your father is or was. It only matters how you feel about Abe and I.” She groaned. “It’s not that simple. If people find out who I really am it’s gonna make a difference how people treat you and the children. Most people believe the fruit doesn’t fall far from the tree, and since my face is on that poster there, I’d say there must be some truth in it.” He sat down and crossed his arms across his chest. “Suppose you tell me how your face came to be on that poster, and what you’re doing with those kids and we’ll go from there.” Sarah’s brows rose. “How did you find me, anyway?” His arms dropped to his sides. “Those kids protected you for a week, but then they got around to saying that Sarah had gone to the train to pick up Samuel. We knew right away you were in trouble because we already knew that Samuel doesn’t exist.” She cocked her head, one hand on her hip. “And just how did you know that? I’ve been really careful.” Ike threw back his head and laughed heartily. “Not too careful. I followed you and those kids out of Jefferson City when you first arrived. You remember a little dip you took in the river on that trip?” Sarah’s hand came up to cover her mouth. “You were watching me?”

192

Missy Martine

He nodded. “You were the prettiest gal I’d ever laid eyes on, and I was determined right then to make you ours, somehow.” “All this time you let me make a fool out of myself and you knew I wasn’t a man.” Ike pulled her into his arms. “Can we please get past this? We knew and we were giving you time to trust us and maybe tell us the truth on your own.” He growled, causing Sarah to jump. “But that didn’t happen. You still went running when things got scary. You have to learn to trust us, Sarah, and let us help you.” She rested quietly in his arms for a minute. “It’d be nice to have someone to talk to, someone to trust with all the truth.” He pulled her over to the cot, and then sat down, pulling her onto his lap. His hand pressed her head against his shoulder. “Okay, honey, tell me the whole story.” Ike listened quietly while Sarah’s story unfolded, occasionally asking a question to clarify something. He shook his head. “They have ledgers and letters proving they were selling off orphans as slave labor?” Sarah nodded. “Yes.” “And you found a letter saying they were going to sell Rachel to a brothel?” “Not exactly, it only suggested that’s what the person was looking for. Rachel was the only orphan there who fit the description of what they wanted. Rachel’s mother worked in a brothel and folks figured she shouldn’t expect any better life than that.” Ike cursed loudly and pulled Sarah closer. “Did you keep the ledger or the letters?” Sarah closed her eyes. “No, I was afraid to take them. I figured if everything was back in its place they might leave us alone and not think we were worth coming after.” “Did you keep the letter from your grandfather’s attorney proving the money is yours?”

Star Wishes

193

She sighed. “No, it had already been torn in pieces when Zeke brought it to me. I had to put it together like a puzzle. I left it there on the ground after I read it. I’m sure the wind must have taken it away.” Ike ran his hand up and down her back in a soothing motion. “That’s not a problem. If we can find which attorney’s office handled your grandfather’s estate, it will be easy to get a copy of the document.” He smiled and tenderly pushed her hair back from her face. “We have to go back tomorrow, Sarah. You have to let Abe and I work this out so you don’t have to hide anymore.” She swallowed hard. “Can they send me to jail?” Ike held her hand tightly. “I won’t lie to you. There’s a small chance they could find you guilty for taking them youngins without permission if we can’t prove what that Miss Rivers was doing, but it’s a slim chance.” Sarah sniffed, and looked up, her eyes bright with unshed tears. “I guess it’s a chance worth taking if I can be free to live my life without worry.” She bit her lip. “Can we leave the kids out of it? Do they have to know where they are? If they don’t believe me, or if anything happens to me, I want them to have a chance at a normal life.” He pressed a kiss against her cheek. “I’ll do everything in my power to keep them out of the thick of things, and neither Abe nor I will tell anyone where the children are living.” “They won’t be a financial burden to you. I left them most of my money. They’ve got it hidden away and it should last them a good many years with Rachel watching over it. She knows to live off the land as much as possible and to only use cash for some things.” Ike hugged her close. “You’re something special, you know that? We’re going to have children of our own some day, and I know you’ll be such a good mother.” She pulled back and looked into his eyes. “But who’ll be the father? How can we make a relationship between the three of us work? Do I spend half the week in your bed and the other half with Abe?”

194

Missy Martine

You’re probably not ready to hear that we want all three of us to share a bed. “Can we not worry about this now, and just wait until we get home to work everything out?” He stood, pulled the shirt off her shoulders, and laid her on the bed. “We need to get a good night’s sleep because we’ve got a long ride ahead of us in the morning.” “How long do you think it’ll take us to get back to the ranch? It took me over a week to get here, but I was taking somewhat of an obscure trail to not leave tracks.” Ike laughed, thinking about how easy she’d been to track even with the trail a week old. “We’ll take a more direct route home and should be able to make it in a couple to three days if you’re up to riding long distances. I wanna get back fast because Abe is going out of his mind with worry.” “Rachel is probably scared to death, too, if she finally had to admit the truth to Abe. Don’t worry. I’m not some fragile flower. I’ll handle the long ride just fine.” Ike blew out the lamp, and then curled up next to her on his side, spooning her back to his front. “Sleep, honey. Everything is gonna be just fine. Abe and I will protect you.” **** Abe scowled as he glanced at the clock for the twentieth time in the last hour. Where the hell are Sarah and Ike? Ike had been gone for almost two weeks, and he was going crazy not knowing what was happening. He’d ridden over to Sarah’s place earlier to check on things, but Rachel and Daniel had both said they hadn’t heard any news. Trying to be responsible, he’d invited the children to move in with him, since nobody knew when Sarah would be back. Their response to his invitation had been the business end of a pistol. “Sarah never should have taught them how to shoot.” Since they were well stocked for the winter, he’d leave them alone for now. The best thing to come from all this was Jake moving in to their home. Abe was glad

Star Wishes

195

the boy had a warm place to go. There was snow coming. He could feel it. With bad weather coming this early, they were in for a hard winter. He sighed. “It’s too damn quiet with Abe and Angus both gone.” Angus had taken a few days off to go and visit his family in Texas. The man was a hard worker, and they were lucky to have him. “I need some coffee.” Abe walked into the kitchen and froze when he heard something out back of the house. He took the rifle down from the rack above the door, and pulled back the curtain to look outside. He didn’t see anything at first, and then the shadowed figure of a man came walking from the barn. Slowly he inched the door open and stuck the barrel of the gun through the opening. “Stop right there, stranger. You’re close enough. State your business.” The figure threw their arms in the air. “Don’t shoot, Abe. It’s me, Sarah.” Abe dropped the gun and ran out the door. He raced up to Sarah and grabbed her up in a bear hug. Before she could say one word, he covered her mouth with his own. He groaned when she readily opened, accepting his tongue into her mouth. Ike chuckled. “Can’t we take this reunion inside where it’s warm?” Without uttering a word, Abe turned with Sarah still in his arms and walked toward the house. He didn’t stop until he reached the sitting room. Stopping in front of the fire, he broke the kiss long enough to drag her coat off her shoulders, and then fastened his mouth back to hers. “Is this a private party or can anybody join in?” asked Ike. Sarah pushed against Abe’s arms. “Wait, we need to talk.” He tightened his grip on her. “No, we’ve talked enough. Surely by now Ike has told you we both want you.” “Yes, he has, but I’m not sure what that means.”

196

Missy Martine

Ike walked over and leaned his chin on Sarah’s shoulder. “Then it’s time we showed you.” Abe gazed at his brother. “Are the two of you hungry? Do I need to make some dinner?” Ike shook his head. “No, we ate on the trail. I think it’s time to show our little woman here just what kind of relationship we want.” Abe swept Sarah off her feet and held her tight against his chest. “Woman, I’ve missed you so much.” He carried her down the hall to his own bedroom, Ike following close behind. Sarah’s eyes grew big and round when Ike followed them into the room, shutting the door behind him. “What’s going on?” Abe lowered her feet to the floor and then brushed his cheek against her hair. “We’re gonna show you just how much we love you, Sarah.” His lean hands framed her face as he slowly bent toward her, his thumb gliding along her smooth chin. His hard lips brushed hers once, twice, and then settled, moving gently until she began kissing him back. His tongue invaded her mouth, exploring for her sensitive spots. He held the kiss until she turned pliant against him. **** Sarah felt Ike’s arm around her waist, holding her back against his body while Abe’s mouth continued to grind against her own. A hand fisted in her hair, keeping her still for his kiss. Abe ended the kiss, only to press his lips softly against her eyelids. When she felt Ike kiss his way down the back of her neck, she melted against him with a sigh. “We can be good together, Sarah.” Ike gripped her waist tighter and turned her in the circle of his arms. His hard lips touched hers hesitantly, licking softly across the seam of her lips. Then, his mouth took control, his lips taking her in a heated kiss, his tongue coaxing hers to come out and play. When she felt teeth nip the lobe of her ear,

Star Wishes

197

she moaned, arching her back in an attempt to get closer to something she didn’t understand. Abe’s arms crept around her sides, his hands cupping her breasts. Sarah froze, her hands moving to intercept his touch. “Relax, Sarah. Abe won’t hurt you.” Ike’s tongue swept inside the hollow of her cheeks and swirled languorously inside her mouth. “No, I’d never hurt you, girl. I only wanna love you.” Abe leaned close and nibbled her ear, his fingers kneading her breasts through the fabric of her shirt. “Let’s get you out of this.” Ike’s fingers went to the buttons on her shirt and deftly flicked them open one by one. He peeled the fabric from her skin, leaving her bare above the waist. He’d insisted she leave off her bindings when they dressed that morning. He leaned forward, pressing a kiss to the middle of her chest. “You’re so beautiful.” One large hand closed gently around her breast, his thumb rubbing back and forth across the already turgid nipple. “You feel so good,” Abe whispered against her ear. Ike leaned close and kissed her stomach, licking his way up her body to her other breast. He lightly bit the erect bud, and then soothed it with the flick of his tongue. She shuddered as a wave of desire washed over her. Her fingers clenched at his waist when he latched onto the hard nipple and began to suckle. Abe’s tongue slid up her spine and across her shoulder, settling against the skin of her nape. He continued to run his thumb over her pulsating nipple, pinching and tugging the rigid tip. She felt his other hand dip beneath the waistband of her pants. “Can we take these off?” Ike’s fingers moved to the buttons of her pants. Then, the two men slipped them past her hips, encouraging her to step out of the legs. “This isn’t fair.” Sarah struggled to control her breathing. “I don’t think I like being the only naked one in the room.” Ike stepped back and dragged the sides of his shirt apart, buttons flying in different directions. His fingers went to the fastening of his

198

Missy Martine

pants. She looked over her shoulder and watched a bare-chested Abe shove his own pants roughly down his legs. Sarah took a step closer to Ike and pressed her hard nipples against his hairy chest. He groaned and pushed her back against Abe’s warm body, and then crushed her breasts against his own chest. His hands swept slowly down the length of her body, while his mouth moved to her shoulders and back up her throat to her mouth. Abe ground his erection against her ass, while his hands skimmed along her back, curling over her neck and tangling in her hair. She let her eyes close, her head falling back against Abe’s chest while her hand gently cupped Ike’s sac. Her knees began to tremble when Ike’s fingers smoothed over the junction between her legs. “Can we move this to the bed?” she asked hesitantly. Abe pulled her back and swept her up into his arms. “Your wish is our command, darlin’.” He walked over and laid her on the large bed, his hands roaming over her stomach, and over the swell of her hips and buttocks. Leaning over, he nuzzled her mound with the tip of his nose. Ike’s tongue pushed into her mouth, absorbing her cries of pleasure. His kiss went deeper than ever before. His fingers pinched her erect nipple, plucking at it almost lazily. Sarah lifted up and wrapped her arms around his neck. Ignoring his look of surprise, she pulled him back down into a scalding, claiming kiss. Abe climbed onto the bed and settled his large body between her thighs. He licked a path down her chest, inhaling deeply. “You smell good enough to eat.” He chuckled, and dragged his tongue down, circling around her sensitive navel. “Wait.” Sarah pushed herself up and gave Abe a saucy wink. She turned to Ike, standing next to the bed, and closed her fingers around his hard shaft. He grunted in pleasure when her hand stroked firmly up and down. Her gaze cut to Abe. “Your turn next.” She bent her head over Ike’s groin and guided his cock to her mouth. Holding him

Star Wishes

199

firmly, she licked and stroked it from root to tip, feeling it harden more and buck against her hand. “Sarah, it’s going to be over before it starts if you keep that up.” Ike sucked in his breath, his stomach muscles visibly quivering, when she licked her way down even further. She eased his length fully into her mouth, enjoying his musky scent and salty taste. She glanced toward the foot of the bed and used her hand to beckon Abe to come closer. Abe prowled up her body, straddling over her chest, keeping his weight from crushing. Her hand stroked the hard shaft where it lay between her breasts, a clear, thick fluid leaking from the tip. She heard him groan when she ran her thumb lightly across the purple head. She gave Ike’s erection one final, hard suck and turned her head to look at Abe. “Come up here.” She watched him move to her side, sitting with his back against the headboard. She crawled between his legs and placed a soft kiss on the inside of his thigh. She gazed up at him through half-closed eyes, and then closed her lips around his leaking shaft. His flavor burst across her tongue as his fingers slid through her hair, holding her head still. His hips slowly began to thrust, moving his cock in and out. Sarah swirled her tongue around the tip of Abe’s cock and saw Ike walk around the bed. He moved in behind her and began to squeeze her ass cheeks with one hand while he explored her crack with the other. She pulled from Abe’s erection and looked over her shoulder. “What are you doing?” He grinned. “You just pay attention to what you’re doing.” Abe grabbed her cheek and turned her head around. “Forget about your ass, Sarah. Get back to what you were doing.” He leaned forward and placed a kiss on her head. “Please.” Sarah reached to fondle his balls, and then lowered her lips over the distended shaft.

200

Missy Martine

Ike had the soft cheeks of her ass in his hands. His fingers slid into the cleft of her buttocks. “Relax your bottom. I’m going to rim this sweet little hole.” Abe growled. “Will you shut up and just do it. You’re messing with my concentration.” Sarah giggled around his erect shaft. She sucked him in deep, while she rolled his hairy balls between her fingers. Ike separated the cheeks of her ass with one hand, and eased a finger down to her dark hole. She jumped when she felt him caress around the sensitive hole. “Damn, she’s tight.” Abe raised his head, pulling lightly against Sarah’s hair. “Turn over, Sarah. I wanna taste you.” He glanced over her shoulder. “Besides, if he keeps that up he’s likely to do something that could make you bite down.” Sarah laughed and then squealed when Ike grabbed her around the waist and tossed her onto her back. Abe crawled between her legs while Ike’s mouth fastened onto her breast. Her legs trembled and her muscles went weak when Abe parted her legs, placing both his knees inside hers. His hand caressed up her shin, over her knee, and down her thigh, his fingertips tracing tiny circles on the sensitive skin. He nudged her legs further apart and used his fingers to spread open the lips of her sex. His hand drifted up and found her naked pussy. Gently he pushed a finger inside. Ike bit lightly around her nipple, then laved the area with the heat of his tongue. His hand kneaded her other breast then traced curvy patterns over the skin of her stomach. Abe found her clit and rubbed it before pushing a second finger into her core. She gasped and shuddered when he pinched the throbbing flesh, rubbing it sensuously back and forth. He chuckled, a deep, masculine sound. His fingers seemed to glide over her swollen nub. Using his fingertips, he opened her folds wider and began to lick. “Oh, God,” she cried out, tangling her hand in Ike’s hair. He licked the side of her neck, sucking in the flesh and biting lightly.

Star Wishes

201

Abe began to fuck her slowly with his tongue. In and out he pushed, while she whimpered and trembled. He circled her clit once and then sucked it into his mouth. Ike lifted his head and gazed into Sarah’s eyes. “You’re ours, Sarah. This has to prove it to you.” He turned to look at Abe. “I wanna taste, Bro.” Abe gave her one final lick and pulled back, swapping places with Ike. He immediately closed his lips over hers, his tongue delving deeply. She could taste herself on his lips. Ike moved into position between her legs and quickly found her heat. He laved her most intimate places with his hot tongue, stroking down her slit and back up. She could feel the moisture gathering as his finger eased inside her channel, and she sucked in a breath when she felt her release drawing near. Suddenly, her inner muscles clenched and a bright light obscured her vision as pinpoints of pleasure tore through her body. “Oh, Ike.” She felt Abe’s mouth suckling strongly at her breast and couldn’t seem to catch her breath. Ike lapped and sucked until her pleasure began to recede. Abe grabbed her hands, his large palms easily holding both her wrists above her head. He leaned in for a kiss, ravaging her mouth in a whirlwind of passion. Her nails bit into the back of his hands as she clung to him. Ike ran his hands up her bare sides and back down again. His mouth pressed against her shoulder while his cock slipped between her spread thighs and probed the entrance to her body. He thrust deep, holding on to her thighs as he pumped between her legs. “Bring your knees up,” he groaned. He slid through her cleft, and she sucked in a deep breath when his cock ground against her clit. She couldn’t believe she felt another release building. “Please, I need to… Please.” “Does he feel thick and hard inside you?” asked Abe.

202

Missy Martine

Chapter 8 Sarah’s body convulsed in exquisite pleasure. Colorful lights danced across her vision. A shiver rippled across her flesh when she heard Ike cry out, his body jerking and rocking as he deposited his seed deeply. Ike sucked in a breath and pulled out, rolling to the side. Abe climbed into his place. “Are you ready for me, baby?” “Yes,” she gasped. “Wrap your legs around me.” Abe thrust in almost roughly. He withdrew and thrust deeply insider her again in almost a frenzy of deep, stabbing thrusts. Animalistic growls came from his throat as he surged harder. Sarah’s legs rose to wrap around him, her heels digging into his butt. Ike’s hands moved to cup her bouncing breasts, his thumbs teasing the sensitive nipples. “Come for me, Sarah.” Abe’s hand slid down until his thumb pressed against her clit. Sarah’s body arched into the hot sensation that jolted through her. Her eyes closed as another release snaked through her exhausted body. Abe shuddered, and thrashed into his own climax. She could feel his hot seed spewing into her depths. He lay still on her for a moment, and then rolled to the side, bringing her up against his chest. Ike moved in close and cuddled against her back. Sarah lay still, feeling her heart beating hard against her chest. Her breath began to slow and deepen. She closed her eyes and sighed. So, what happens now? “I didn’t know people did things like this.”

Star Wishes

203

Ike rose up and pressed a kiss against her shoulder. “It gets better once we can take you at the same time.” “What do you mean?” “One of us will take you here.” Ike put his hand over her ass. “And the other one here.” Abe’s hand curved over her mound. Sarah’s mouth dropped open. “No way. You have to be kidding me.” Abe laughed. “I assure you, we’re not.” He kissed her deeply. “It’s not something we’ll rush you into, I promise.” “Yeah,” Ike said. “We’ll work up to it and we won’t do anything you’re not ready for.” She took a deep breath. “Okay, I guess that sounds fair.” Abe leaned up on his elbow. “We need to talk about what we’re going to do about your little problem.” He glanced at Ike. “Has she told you the whole story?” Sarah punched Abe in the stomach. “I’m right here. You can ask me.” He rubbed his stomach and grimaced. “Sorry, darlin’. Have you told Ike the whole story?” “Yes, I did.” “It’s gonna be difficult getting things worked out.” Ike ran his hand over Sarah’s hip. “She’s in a mess of trouble.” Abe leaned back and folded his arms behind his head. “Okay, tell me everything and we’ll come up with a plan.” **** Sarah sighed and glanced down the road. “I wish there had been time to say good-bye to the children.” Abe put his arm around her shoulders. “It’s too late now. The stage will be here any minute.”

204

Missy Martine

Ike walked over and took her hand. “I agree with your decision to keep this from them. There isn’t any reason to get them upset over things they can’t change.” Sarah pulled away and faced both men. “Promise me that no matter what happens to me, you won’t let them take the children back to Grover Street.” Abe took her hand and pressed a kiss against her knuckles. “I swear to you that nobody will take those kids anywhere they don’t wanna go. Hell, we’ll raise ’em as our own if they’ll let us.” Sarah took a deep breath, blinking back the tears she could feel gathering in her eyes. “That’ll be good. They could use a good male influence in their lives, especially Zeke and Jonathan.” Sarah looked up at the sound of horses and the rumble of wagon wheels barreling down the street. She heard the driver yelling as the stagecoach came to a stop in front of the jail. Taking a deep breath, she picked up her small valise and moved forward. “Howdy, Sheriff.” The driver took off his hat and smacked it against the side of the coach. A visible cloud of dust settled to the ground. “Don’t tell me you’re coming with us today.” Abe stood by a small hitching post, a carpetbag clutched in his left hand. “That I am, Frank.” He took Sarah by the arm and escorted her to the stage’s door. Frank peered down. “You taking a vacation or doing some sheriff business?” “A little of both.” Abe smiled and pointed to Ike. “You remember my brother, Isaac, don’t you?” Frank nodded. “Pleasure.” Abe put his hand on Sarah’s shoulder. “This here is Sarah Kees…um, Keevers. She’ll be traveling with us.” Frank narrowed his eyes and looked closer. “Land’s sakes, she’s got her face on a wanted poster I delivered just a couple of weeks back.”

Star Wishes

205

Sarah froze and tried to take a step back, coming up solid against Abe’s hard chest. He rubbed her shoulder soothingly. “We’re aware of that.” Abe’s voice was stern. “We’re on our way to St. Louis to straighten it out.” Frank looked at Sarah and then back at Abe. “You mean it’s not true?” “Of course it’s not true. We aim to prove it and bring her back here where she belongs.” “I knew it.” Frank gave them a wide smile. “I knew somebody with a face that pretty couldn’t do anything bad.” He put his hat back on his head. “Get on aboard, Miss Keevers. I’ll get you safely to Jefferson City where you can catch that train. You’re welcome on my stagecoach.” Sarah breathed a sigh of relief. She allowed Abe to help her into the small coach. She wrinkled her nose at the dusty interior. The inside reeked of the smell of unwashed bodies. It would be a long ride in the small confines of the dusty stagecoach. Luckily, they were the only passengers going to Jefferson City. Several hours later the stagecoach hit a rut, yanking her body sideways and slamming her shoulder into the door. She grabbed for Abe’s arm for fear the door would swing open and toss her into the road. He smiled and pulled her closer to his body. “It’s okay, you’re safe.” She looked over at Ike, sprawled across the other seat. His sleepfilled eyes glanced at Sarah before sliding shut. How can he sleep through so much jostling? She turned to Abe. “What are we gonna do about getting in touch with my grandfather’s attorney?” “I plan on sending a wire once we reach Jefferson City. I’m going to contact a man Ike’s done business with.” “You mean when he was a bounty hunter?”

206

Missy Martine

“Yes, I’m going to ask him to check around with the various law firms in New York and find out which one handled the transaction with your Miss Rivers.” “How will he get in touch with us?” Abe shrugged. “I’ll let him know we’ll be at the St. Louis Arms Hotel.” Sarah blinked twice. “Do you realize what a fancy place that is? They’re not going to let somebody like me stay there.” Abe pulled her into side, his arm draped protectively around her body. “You hush now. You can stay anywhere I say you can, Sarah. Why do you put yourself down so? You’re a fine woman and don’t let me hear you say any different.” She sighed. “You know who my father was, Abe. Nobody is going to let me forget that.” He harrumphed. “They may not forget it, but if they know what’s good for them, they better not be saying anything about it. Sarah, your Pa was a troubled man, and not a very good man, but that doesn’t mean that you’re anything like him. You’re a good, decent woman. Hell, the way you took care of them kids tells me everything I need to know about your character.” He pressed his lips against her temple. “Now, you lay your head down on my shoulder and see if you can get some sleep. It’s gonna be a good two days of travel to get where we’re going and I want you to be well rested.” Sarah looked down at her hands clasped in her lap. “Do you think they’re going to put me in jail?” Abe tightened his arm. “Not if I can help it.” She leaned her head against his chest, feeling his arm coming further around to hold her steady so she couldn’t fall. She closed her eyes and let the steady beat of his heart lull her to sleep. ****

Star Wishes

207

Sarah looked around in wonder at the fancy interior of the St. Louis Arms Hotel. She was exhausted, and felt dirty and thoroughly tired of being bounced around, first by the stagecoach and then on the train. It seemed like only yesterday she’d made her escape from this city, instead of months ago. She let Ike take her arm to lead her toward the front desk where Abe was talking to a man behind the desk. “We’ll need one room, please, preferably at the end of a hall.” He glanced back at Sarah, and then turned back to the bored-looking young man behind the desk. “And please have a hot bath sent up right away.” The man looked at Sarah. “Yes, sir.” He pushed a book forward, dipped a quill pen in a bottle of ink, and handed it to Abe. “If you’d just sign your party in, sir. It will be twelve dollars per day and that includes meals. Would you prefer to dine in your room or in the hotel restaurant?” Sarah touched Abe’s arm. She waited until he turned around. “Room,” she whispered. He turned back and signed the book. “Give us a couple of hours for baths and then serve supper for three in our room. We’ll be down for breakfast.” He looked up. “Have you received any messages or wires for Sheriff Abe West?” The young man turned around and checked a shelf behind him. He picked up a stack of papers and quickly leafed through them. “Nothing for that name, sir.” “I’m expecting an important wire. You make sure to bring it to me as soon as it arrives.” “Yes, sir.” He looked around for a moment. “Boy,” he called out. A young boy not any older than Daniel came running up. “Take them to room 214.” He handed him a key. “I hope you enjoy your stay with us.” Sarah followed the young boy up the winding staircase, enjoying the opulent furnishings of the hotel. If she was going to jail, she was

208

Missy Martine

certainly getting a grand send-off. A few minutes later she watched Abe press something in the boy’s hand and push him out the door of the room. She looked around in amazement. A huge bed covered in a silk coverlet dominated the room. A fireplace with a marble mantel had a crackling fire burning across the room. Two plush armchairs sat in front of the fire, while a huge armoire stood off to the side. A small table, polished to a rich shine, stood between the chairs. Abe walked over and took Sarah’s arm. “Do you like the room?” “I’ve never seen anything as nice as this.” A knock sounded against the door, and Abe walked over to pull it open. “We’ve got your bathtub, sir.” Abe stood back while two boys carried in a large, metal tub. They set it up behind a privacy screen in the corner beside the bed. “We’ll be back with some hot water right away.” “That’s fine.” Abe turned to Ike. “Watch over Sarah. I’m going over to the sheriff’s office and let them know we’re here and that we want a hearing in front of a judge.” Sarah cringed. “Do you think he’ll want to put me in jail until he can get a judge to listen to us?” “I’m gonna try and convince him that you’re safe in our custody until the trial.” He walked over and took her in his arms. “Don’t worry, everything is gonna be all right.” He nodded at Ike, and then walked out the door. Ike pulled her into his arms. “You heard the man, you’re not to worry.” “We have your water.” Ike motioned for the boys to come in. They hurried over and poured buckets of steaming water into the metal tub. “I’ll take two more trips and the tub will be full.” “That’s fine, just don’t dally. We don’t want it cooling off too fast.” Ike turned to Sarah as the boys hurried off. “You looking forward to soaking in some hot water after that long ride?”

Star Wishes

209

“Absolutely.” She closed her eyes and sighed. “It’s gonna feel like heaven.” “It’s a mighty big tub. How do you feel about sharing?” Sarah’s eyes flew open in time to see Ike wink. “You mean at the same time?” He laughed and hugged her close. “You are delightfully innocent.” He placed a quick kiss on her nose. “Yes, at the same time. “He gave her a wicked leer. “I’ll wash your back if you’ll wash mine.” She shook her head, biting back a smile. “I doubt it’s my back you’re interested in washing.” Ike’s mouth opened, and the boys walked in carrying more buckets of water. He moved close and leaned down to put his mouth over her ear. “Just you wait, you’re gonna love sharing your bath with me.” **** Abe jumped from the lift and tossed the driver a coin. He looked up at the sheriff’s office and swallowed hard. Taking a deep breath, he walked inside and spotted a young woman sitting at the desk just inside the door. There were a couple of closed doors on the wall behind her. He walked forward, making sure his badge was clearly visible on the shirt under his vest. “Good afternoon. I’m Sheriff Abraham West from Big Springs, Kansas, and I’d like to talk to your sheriff.” “Sheriff Watson has already gone home, but Deputy Ellis is here. Would you like to speak to him?” “That’ll be fine.” She walked to the door on the left and knocked. A muffled voice came from behind the closed door. “What is it, Caroline?”

210

Missy Martine

She opened the door and stuck her head inside. “There’s a gentleman here to see you, Deputy Ellis.” The deputy walked to the door and looked out. He was short, a good five inches shorter than Abe, and kind of wily looking. His dark, black hair gave him an almost sinister look. He glanced at Abe and sniffed. “What can I do for you?” Abe introduced himself again. “Can you spare me a few minutes.” The deputy sighed and stood back, motioning for Abe to come in to his office. He took a seat behind his desk, leaving his office door open. Abe sat down and pulled out the poster with Sarah’s picture and handed it to the deputy. “I’m here to discuss Miss Keevers.” He took the poster and glanced at the picture, then raised his gaze to Abe. “Do you have information regarding this woman’s whereabouts?” “Yes, she’s presently in my custody.” Deputy Ellis got an excited gleam in his eyes. “You mean she’s here?” “She’s over at the St. Louis Arms.” His eyes widened. “You’ve got her in custody in a luxury hotel?” Abe chuckled, and then realized it might not be a good idea to make light of the situation. “She’s presently in the custody of Isaac West, a registered bounty hunter. She isn’t going anywhere.” The deputy frowned. “You should have brought her with you, Sheriff. You know the procedure. She has to be processed and incarcerated until there’s a trial. She won’t be allowed bail because she’s already run once.” Abe gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. “That’s just it, son, we have proof that Miss Keevers did not do the things on that poster. We want to schedule a hearing in front of a judge as soon as possible so we can clear her name.” He leaned closer to the agitated man. “You wouldn’t want to lock up an innocent woman if you didn’t have to, would you?”

Star Wishes

211

Deputy Ellis sniffed again. “It doesn’t matter what I want or don’t want. There are proper procedures to follow. If she’s at the hotel, then I have no choice but to go there and take her into custody.” Abe decided he’d had enough of the little upstart. He got to his feet, put on his most menacing look, and pushed back his coat, allowing his guns to show. “You need to send for your sheriff right now, young man. I want to state my business to someone in authority.” “There won’t be any need of that, Sheriff West. I’m right here.” There was a tall, broad-shouldered man with a bright, shiny star pinned to his shirt standing in the doorway. “I’m Sheriff Robert Watson.” He held out his hand for Abe to shake. “I was just telling your deputy….” “Yes, I heard. Would your brother happen to be Ike West?” Abe studied the man closer. “Yes, sure is. Why, do you know him?” The sheriff smiled and moved to perch on the edge of the deputy’s desk. “Yeah, met him about two years ago. He did a couple of jobs for me. He’s a fine man. You say he’s watching over the subject for you at the hotel?” Abe cleared his throat. “Yeah, he’s watching her real close.” Sheriff Watson eyed him for a moment and then chuckled. “I’m sure he is. He always seemed to be a ladies’ man.” He turned to the deputy. “You can go on home, Victor. I’ll take care of Sheriff West, here.” Deputy Ellis glanced at Abe and then back at the sheriff. “You want me to go over to the hotel and pick up Miss Keevers and bring her back here?” Abe tensed for a moment. “No, that won’t be necessary. If Sheriff West says she’s not going anywhere, then we can trust that she won’t.” “But, Sheriff…” “You heard me, Deputy. You have a problem with my orders?”

212

Missy Martine

The man flushed and grabbed his hat. “No, sir.” He turned and stomped out the door. Sheriff Watson took the seat behind the desk and motioned for Abe to sit back down. “Okay, now tell me what’s going on.” Abe spent several minutes telling him everything he knew. “Now, we’re waiting for a wire to come in from New York.” “And you’re sure it’s going to prove that the missing money actually belonged to your girl?” Abe’s eyes widened. “My girl?” The sheriff laughed. “Please, you wouldn’t go to this much trouble if you didn’t have a personal stake.” He narrowed his eyes. “What about the missing orphans? Do you know what she did with them? Abe looked him right in the eye. “They’re somewhere safe and that’s all I’m gonna say.” Sheriff Watson nodded. “Good enough.” He got up and walked over and shut the door. He looked back at Abe. “Sometimes the walls around here have big ears. That’s how I knew to come back. Caroline heard your conversation with my deputy and thought it prudent to send a boy to fetch me.” He sat down and leaned back in his chair. “I’ve always had suspicions about the way the Grover Street Orphan Asylum is run. Well, I’ve actually had my doubts about several of the orphan homes, but Miss Rivers’s home came to the forefront when she reported the so-called theft of her money and the orphans. It just didn’t add up. What can you tell me about the orphans?” Abe explained about Sarah finding a journal that proved the woman was selling off the children as slave labor, and in some instances, girls to brothels out west. “Trouble is, she can’t prove it. She was afraid to take the journal because she thought they’d be more likely to come after her for that, than for just taking the kids.” “Well, she was wrong because they’ve sure been doing their best to track her down. They put up that reward themselves for her return.”

Star Wishes

213

He sat up and leaned his arms against the desk. “Is your brother gonna be putting in a claim for the reward?” Abe shook his head. “No, the money’s not important to us. We want the truth to come out so Sarah can come home free and clear.” Sheriff Watson blinked a few times. “We?” “Yeah, we. You got a problem with that?” “No. No, of course not.” He coughed and pulled at his collar. “I’ll let her stay in your custody as long as you promise you won’t leave town with her.” “You have my word. How soon can you get us a hearing in front of a judge?” “It’ll be a couple of days. Our local judge is making his monthly week-long trek through the countryside, hearing cases in some of the outlying areas. He’ll be back on Friday. I’ll make sure Miss Keevers’s is first on the docket for the day.” Abe got to his feet. “I appreciate all your help.” The sheriff shook his hand. “Be sure and keep a sharp eye on Miss Keevers. I’d hate to have her disappear, or for anything to happen to her before Friday.” “Don’t worry. And, I’ll let you know once I hear from the law firm in New York.” Abe walked out to the street to hail a ride back to the hotel. It was going to be a long three days. **** “He walked in pretty as you please and said he had Miss Keevers set up in some fancy room at the St. Louis Arms Hotel right under our noses. I wanted to rush over and take her into custody, but Sheriff Watson says it’s okay to leave her with them lawmen from Kansas until he can get her in front of a judge.”

214

Missy Martine

Hannah Rivers watched Deputy Ellis shuffle back and forth between his feet. He’d been a useful source of information in the past, and she had no reason to doubt him now. “So, she’s right here in town.” Raymond Estes leaned back against her desk. “How soon is she to be taken in front of the judge?” asked Hannah. “Judge Arlington is on his monthly rounds and won’t be back until late Thursday. The earliest he could see her is Friday morning.” Hannah got up and walked to the window. “And this sheriff from Kansas says they have proof she’s innocent?” “That’s what he said, but he didn’t offer any proof so it’s just his word. Personally, I think she’s been charming him and his brother and they’re just overlooking her guilt. I mean, you told me yourself how she took money and stole those poor kids and is doing who knows what to them. A woman like that wouldn’t have any problems pulling the wool over some country sheriff and his brother. Hell, oh, sorry, Miss Rivers. With her father being who he was, no telling what that woman is capable of.” The deputy put his hat back on his head. “I’ll be going now. I just thought you ought to be aware she’s back in town. Hopefully they can make her tell what she did with your money and get it back for you, not to mention them little orphans.” Hannah turned and smiled. “Yes, we all hope that. Thank you so much, Deputy, for coming by and please, do keep us informed.” She looked at Raymond. “Would you please show the deputy out, Mr. Estes, and then come right back so we can have a talk.” “Of course, Miss Rivers.” Raymond looked at Deputy Ellis. “Right this way, Deputy.” He walked out of the room, the deputy right behind him. Hannah sat down behind her desk and stared at a painting on the wall. So, Sarah has been brought back.

Star Wishes

215

Raymond came back into the room, walked over to the credenza and opened the door. He pulled out a bottle of whiskey and a glass. Sighing, he poured himself a stiff drink. “Do you think that’s wise?” she asked. He turned and took a huge swallow. “Shut up, Hannah. We wouldn’t be in this mess if you hadn’t felt the need to keep yourself a ledger and all those letters.” “Don’t tell me to shut up. I had to keep records to make sure we’d remember where the children went. Technically, we’re responsible for them until they become adults. If the state came in and wanted to know where the children were, I had to be able to show them.” He laughed and took another drink. “And what about the letters we got asking for farmhands and women of comfort. Did you hang on to those as well?” Hannah swore softly. “Let’s not carry this argument further. We need to decide what to do now.” “We wouldn’t have a problem if you hadn’t reported that she’d stolen money or taken the kids. She obviously just wanted out and took your precious ledger as protection or she would have turned it over to the authorities before now. You’ve backed her into a corner and she’s no way to get out but take you down.” “It’s not just me she’ll take down, Mr. Estes. You’ll be coming down with me just as hard since you’re the one who delivered most of the children to their new owners.” Raymond threw the rest of his drink to the back of his throat. “So, we’ve got to get our hands on that journal, and make sure Miss Keevers isn’t able to tell her story to the judge.” “What are you going to do?” He poured himself another drink. “Whatever I have to.” ****

216

Missy Martine

Daniel grabbed the broom and began sweeping out the jail cell. He was worried that he’d hurt Abe’s feelings when he pulled the pistol on him. He hadn’t meant to make the man angry. He just wanted him to understand they weren’t willing to leave their home. He turned and glanced at the door when it opened. Mason Lockley, from the livery, walked in. “Hello, Mr. Lockley.” He stopped sweeping when he noticed the star pinned to Mason’s shirt. “You the new sheriff or something?” Mason pulled his hat off, and his eyes darted around the room. “Not exactly. I’m only acting as a deputy while Abe and Ike take Miss Sarah to St. Louis.” “What! They took Miss Sarah to St. Louis. When did this happen?” “They left two days ago and said they’d not be back for several weeks. I agreed to fill in since nothing much ever happens here.” “Do you know why they went to St. Louis?” “No, just that they had business there and it could take some time. They took the stage to Jefferson City and then the train back east.” He laughed. “It should be some trip. Abe told me if we had any emergencies to get word to him at the St. Louis Arms Hotel. My wife’s been to St. Louis and she said it’s a grand place, fit for kings.” “Thanks.” Daniel dropped his broom and headed toward the door. “Wait, aren’t you gonna clean up?” Daniel ignored him, jumped on his horse and turned him toward home. “They’re taking Sarah back because of that wanted poster. I can’t let her go to jail, not when I can prove she’s innocent.” The day they’d run away, he’d sneaked back in and took the ledger, along with the letters, and packed them in with his clothes. He’d even saved the lawyer’s papers Miss Rivers had torn up. He’d always known that someday he’d be the one to make things right. “I’ve got to get to the farm, get some cash from Rachel, and get my butt to St. Louis. I’m gonna save Sarah. Nobody is gonna break up my family now.”

Star Wishes

217

**** Sarah tightened the towel wrapped around her body and watched the fire shimmering in the fireplace. She’d soaked in the tub with Ike for over an hour, until the water had cooled drastically. “Don’t worry, love. Abe will be back soon.” Ike sat on the floor and leaned his head against her knees. “How did you know I was thinking about Abe?” “I know you. I love you, Sarah.” She ran her fingers through his freshly washed hair. “You do, do you?” He grabbed her hand and kissed her fingers. “Of course, and you love me.” She wanted to disagree with him, but she couldn’t because she really did love both of them. It sure wasn’t the normal, large family she’d always wished for. A brief knock sounded on the door and Abe came sauntering in. Ike leaned forward so Sarah could get up and rush to him. She took his hands into her own. “What happened?” He pulled her into his arms. “Not to worry, everything is gonna work out.” “Are they gonna take me away to jail?” “No, love, the sheriff agreed to let you stay here with us until we can talk with the judge on Friday.” Sarah sighed. “Friday, that’s so soon. We don’t have any more time than that?” Abe put his hands on both sides of her face and gazed into her eyes. “We’re gonna have a lifetime together and not just three days.” “What did the sheriff say?” asked Ike. Abe pulled off his coat. “He’s been suspicious of this Hannah Rivers all along.” He grinned. “He also knows you, Ike.” “Who’s the sheriff here?” “Man by the name of Robert Watson.”

218

Missy Martine

Ike was quiet for a moment. “Oh, yeah, I remember Robert. I met him when he was sheriff of a small town in Kentucky. Guess he’s moved up in the world if he’s sheriff here.” He looked at Sarah. “He’s a good, honest man, honey. He’ll watch out and make sure the truth comes out.” Sarah bit her lip and wished she could believe that. She turned her attention to Abe. “I’m sorry, but the bath water has grown cold.” He bent and kissed her lips. “No matter. It’ll still feel refreshing to get the dust off. Besides…” He started to pull off his clothes. “It can’t be any colder than that creek I take baths in at home from time to time.” He lowered himself into the soapy water and groaned. “It’s nowhere near as cold as the creek and it feels wonderful.” He grinned at Sarah. “Why don’t you grab that bar of soap and come over here and wash my back, darlin’?” Sarah laughed. “What is it with you West boys? You can’t wash your own backs.” “Now where would the fun be in that?” Abe playfully crooked his finger at her. Sarah walked over and knelt by the side of the tub. She picked up the bar of soap and began sliding it up and down the smooth, muscled texture of his back. Abe made a sound suspiciously like a cat, and dropped his chin to his chest. “Umm, that feels wonderful, darlin’.” “You come on over here when you finish with his back, honey. He can get his own front. I’m in some serious need of some cuddling.” Sarah looked over her shoulder and felt her face flush. Ike had stretched out on the bed, naked as a newborn babe, his cock jutting from the tangle of dark hair between his legs. Abe reached around and grabbed her arm. “You go on over, darlin’. I’m gonna soak for awhile and then I’ll be on over and we can all get in some cuddling before supper’s delivered.”

Star Wishes

219

Letting the soap slide into the water, Sarah rose and wiped her hand on the towel wrapped tightly around her body. She walked slowly toward Ike and stopped, her breath catching, when he jumped from the bed and grabbed her around the waist. He pushed her against the wall anchoring her wrists above her head with one of his hands. Reaching up, he cupped her cheek and brushed his thumb tenderly back and forth across her skin. “I’ve never seen anything more beautiful than you.” **** Ike reached for the top of her towel, tugging gently, allowing her only covering to slide silently to the floor. He let his gaze wander from her toes, slowly up her body, lingering on the soft pelt of hair between her thighs. Slowly, he stroked the tips of her breasts until the nipples pebbled. He had to bite back a groan when her small, pink tongue darted out to moisten her lips. “Woman, you excite me.” He licked around the edges of her lips and then opened his mouth over hers. When he parted her lips, she allowed his tongue to explore her mouth, tasting her deeply. Ike moved to her neck with his lips and nibbled at her throat. Sucking strongly, he left a mark that anyone could see. “Now you’re branded our woman,” he whispered. His mouth slanted over hers, opening her lips wider, mating her tongue with his. Sarah moaned and arched her breasts against his chest, the points of her nipples digging firmly into his skin. When her fingers came up and tangled in his chest hairs, Ike felt his cock jerk. Roughly, he pulled her fingers away and kissed the tip of each one. He bent, swept Sarah into his arms, and deposited her gently on the bed. Before he could lie down, her hand stroked up and down his throbbing length. He trembled at the first tentative brush of her tongue over the head of his cock. His breath became caught in his throat when her tongue flicked out, tracing around the sensitive head. As she

220

Missy Martine

took more of him into her mouth and sucked harder, he grasped her head in both hands. “That’s it, honey. That feels so good.” He thrust his hips slowly. “I love the feel of your mouth.” Her mouth was a wet haven. Ike could feel his balls drawing up. He wanted to be lodged tight within her silky depths when he came, so he pulled away slowly. “Lay back, Sarah. I wanna taste you.” Sarah pulled his head down for a kiss, nibbling on his mouth until he opened for her. His tongue danced with hers as he pushed her onto her back on the bed. Nipping her shoulders, he laved the small bites to soothe while running his fingertips over the top of her full breasts. He cupped one rose-tipped mound and rolled her nipple under his thumb. She arched her back, filling his palm with her round, firm breast. Leaning forward, he took the dusky bud between his teeth. Carefully, he rolled the flesh, and then sucked rhythmically. Sarah groaned, her head pushed back into the pillow, her eyes closed. Ike moved his hand to the inside of her thigh and gently brushed between her legs with his knuckles. He shifted lower down her body, circling her tight nipple with his tongue. Using his knee, he pushed her legs wide apart and settled between her spread thighs. He smoothed a hand up her leg easing his way to her core. His fingers tangled in the curls between her legs before stroking over her puffy lips. One finger slipped down her drenched slit, penetrating her slick channel. Sarah cried out, her knees rising to grip him tightly about his hips. He teased her clit with his thumb, adding a second finger to stroke inside her pussy. She writhed on the bed, mumbling words he couldn’t understand. Ike replaced his fingers with his tongue, taking her clit into his mouth, pursing his lips around it and sucking. Sarah fell over the edge, moaning his name. He could feel her pussy contracting around his fingers. Slowly he withdrew, blowing on her clit and making her muscles clench.

Star Wishes

221

He moved up to nestle between her creamy thighs and with one thrust, sheathed his cock to the hilt in her pussy. “I love the feel of your body under mine.” The feel of her warm wetness closing around his shaft made Ike want to growl. “You’re killing me, Sarah.” Ike urged her to wrap her legs around his waist and then he let one hand trail down her body to where they were joined. “You were made for us, Sarah.” She locked her ankles behind his back and lifted her arms, looping them around his shoulders and spearing her fingers through his hair. “That goes both ways, Ike. You and Abe are meant for me.” She rotated her hips, her heels pressing into the base of his spine. “I’ve never felt anything like what you and Abe make me feel.” Ike moved his hand to her hip and then slowly inched downward to curve over her butt, pushing her body into his. He gritted his teeth and pumped his hips back and forth. “Damn, I’m not gonna last long.” He reached between their bodies and pressed against her clit. “I need you to come for me, honey.” From the corner of his eye, Ike saw Abe move to stand beside the bed. He bent and fastened his mouth around one, erect nipple. Ike continued to thrust, keeping his thumb pressed firmly against her clit. Suddenly, she stiffened, groaning out a guttural cry. He felt the spasms around his cock, and it was all he needed to send him to paradise. The tingling in his balls was the only warning he got before pleasure exploded across his body. He felt Sarah’s nails digging into his arms, but couldn’t feel any pain. Gradually, his breathing slowed and Sarah’s legs loosened and dropped to the bed. **** Sarah held her breath when Ike pulled from her body. He rolled to the side, taking her with him, cuddling her close against his chest. She felt the bed dip and then a hard ridge pressed against her back. Ike’s

222

Missy Martine

erection had not gone down so she had arousals poking her from the front and the back. This feels so strange. Ike leaned forward and kissed her. She felt his mouth, tasted its hard, moist crush, and her lips parted for him. He suckled hungrily on her lower lip, while fingers kneaded her nipples into hard peaks. Abe squeezed her already-hard nipple between his thumb and forefinger. Ike ended their kiss and smiled. “Turn over, Sarah, it’s Abe’s turn to make you fly.” He scooted back and climbed off the bed. Sarah turned over and faced Abe, his dark eyes full of fire. She moved closer and rubbed against him. “I love the way your hairy chest feels against my skin.” He grinned and ran his tongue over her bottom lip and then nibbled. His hand came up to fondle her breast, his thumb raking over the sensitive tip. “I need to be inside you,” he whispered into her mouth while his palm made contact with her bare thigh. She lowered her head and began licking the mineral saltiness of the bathwater from his shoulder. She could feel the hard length of his cock pressing against the inside of her thigh. Abe took her breast into his mouth, his tongue flicking over her nipple. She arched her back, feeling her breast sway with her movement. Abe raised his head and grinned. “I want something a little different.” He nudged her to her back and rubbed circles on her belly before his fingers moved to the valley between her legs. He stroked one finger into her core and teased her clit. She cried out, the sensuous feeling almost painful. Sarah squealed when Abe suddenly flipped her over, pressing her bottom against his crotch. He caressed her butt, massaging the cheeks soothingly. “Do you trust me, Sarah?” She swallowed hard and nodded. “Yes,” she said breathlessly, wriggling her butt against his erection. She stopped moving when he pressed the tip of one finger against her forbidden hole. “I wanna take you here, in your tight ass.”

Star Wishes

223

**** Abe ran his finger around the small, puckered opening and then froze when Sarah jerked her hips away. He leaned over her shoulder, and nibbled the side of her neck. “What’s wrong, love? Do you trust me? I won’t hurt you, I promise. If you don’t like it, all you have to do is say so and I’ll stop.” Sarah turned and looked over her shoulder, her teeth embedded in her bottom lip. “I trust you, Abe, I really do. I trust both of you.” Her teeth worked her lip again. “Will it hurt?” He raised a finger and pulled Sarah’s lip away from her teeth. “I won’t lie to you, darlin’. It’ll most likely sting a little at first, but if I go slow enough, the sting’ll turn to pleasure.” He leaned close and licked her tortured bottom lip. “Will you give it a try?” Sarah trembled, and then took a deep breath. “I’ll try. I know you won’t hurt me, Abe.” “I’ve got something to make things a little easier.” He turned to where Ike was watching from the armchair. “Look in the credenza drawer and bring me the dish.” Ike frowned and got up to do what Abe asked. When he opened the drawer, he chuckled. “Somebody planned ahead.” He walked over and handed the small plate to Abe.” “What is it?” asked Sarah. Abe laid it on the table beside the bed. “It’s the butter off our breakfast table this morning. I snatched it and brought it back to our room.” Sarah’s eyes widened. “What on earth for?” He leaned close and nuzzled her ear. “It’ll make things a lot less painful for you.” He kissed her neck and then moved back. “I need to prepare you. Get on your hands and knees for me.” ****

224

Missy Martine

Sarah slowly pulled to her knees and then gave a shriek of outrage when Abe slapped her ass. “What was that for?” “You’re moving too slow, woman. I’m about to burst here.” He looked down at the huge erection standing straight out from his thighs. She swallowed hard. That’s supposed to fit inside my butt! It’s gonna hurt. She took a deep breath and raised her ass in the air, resting her arms on the soft mattress. “Is this okay?” “It’s perfect.” His hands caressed over each globe and then pulled her cheeks apart. He blew gently, causing goose bumps to break out all over Sarah’s body. He brushed lightly over the sensitive opening with one finger, causing her to gasp and the muscles of her pussy to clench. Sarah turned her head and watched Abe use three fingers to scoop up some of the butter from the plate. “That’s gonna be messy.” “Shhh, you’re gonna ruin the moment.” He laughed. **** Abe took one finger and spread the butter around her opening. Slowly, he pressed the tip of his finger against the dark hole until it slipped past the outer muscle and into the heat of her body. When Sarah looked over her shoulder, he held her gaze and pulled his finger back, only to surge inside her body once more. “Are you all right?” She nodded. “It stings a little.” He added a second finger and felt her tense. “Still all right?” “I’m okay.” Gently, he added a third finger and heard her breath catch. “You’re doing great, Sarah. You feel so good.” Abe removed his fingers and thoroughly coated his cock with butter. He held on to her hips and probed between her ass cheeks with his cock. Finding her hole, he pushed forward slowly until he passed through the muscle.

Star Wishes

225

With several small, firm thrusts he slid into her, sheathing himself until their bodies met. Sarah’s head and shoulders jerked up. “It burns.” Abe ran his hand down her back, pressing a kiss against the back of her neck. “Tell me what else you’re feeling, Sarah?” “Full,” she gasped. “Really full like you’re stretching me out.” “Is it too much for you?” She shook her head. “No, it hurts and feels good at the same time.” Abe glanced over his shoulder at Ike. “Help her out, Bro.” Ike walked over and climbed onto the bed. He lay down on his back and scooted up under Sarah, taking one of her nipples into his mouth. “Try to relax, Sarah. Ike will help you keep your mind off the burn.” Abe traced his tongue down Sarah’s back while he pulled back slowly, and then sank back into her fiery depths. He thrust in and out, almost in slow motion, trying to prolong the experience as long as he could. When he could feel his balls drawing up, he reached around Sarah’s hips and flicked a finger across her clit. “Oh, Abe, yes.” Sarah cried out and met his thrust with one of her own. Abe rode her faster, rubbing her clit between two fingers. Sarah convulsed with her release, nearly dislodging him from her body. Her scream echoed in the room as he felt his own pulsating climax. His arms tightened around her waist as he struggled to control his breathing. Ike scooted from under Sarah and grinned. “Just you wait, girl. If you think this was something, wait until you’ve got Abe in your ass and me in your pussy at the same time.” Sarah dropped to the bed, disengaging from Abe’s body. She rolled to her side and looked up at Abe. “Is that really possible?” He grinned and curled up behind her back. “Oh, it’s possible, and I guarantee you’re gonna love it.” He brushed the hair from her

226

Missy Martine

shoulder and buried his face in her neck. “I love you, Sarah. You know that, don’t you?” “We both love you, and we want you to make a life with us.” Ike moved closer. Sarah raised her head and looked over her shoulder at Abe. “Can we wait and talk about the future after we see what happens with the judge.” Abe saw the tears gathering in her eyes and kissed her lips softly. “Absolutely. Now, we need to get some clothes on. Ike, why don’t you run downstairs and have them bring up another hot bath. We can get cleaned up before supper.” “Why do I have to go? Why can’t you do it?” Abe grinned down at Sarah. “Because if you don’t, you’re gonna have to sleep on the buttered sheets!” Sarah giggled as Ike went to get dressed, muttering under his breath. **** “Why are you being so damn stubborn?” asked Abe. “Why won’t you let us buy you anything?” They’d taken Sarah shopping to get her mind off the coming hearing with the judge. But, in spite of the fact they’d been in a half dozen stores, the stubborn woman had refused to let them buy her anything. “I already owe you for the stage and train tickets, not to mention that hotel room. It’s just gonna keep adding up.” “You’re being ridiculous. You don’t need to pay for any of that.” She’d argued, over breakfast, that Ike should claim the bounty money and use it to make improvements to their farm as payment for helping her out. He’d thought Ike would turn her over his knee before that argument was finished. “I’m starved. Let’s see what the hotel has to offer in the way of a noon meal. I’d be right partial to some fried chicken.”

Star Wishes

227

“Ohhh, that does sound good.” Sarah smiled and held out her hand. “Let’s go.” Abe walked straight to the hotel’s front desk. There was a young woman working there instead of the surly young man. “Do you have any messages for Sheriff Abe West?” She quickly checked and then gave him a small smile. “No, there’s nothing here.” “Thanks for checking. Can we get some fried chicken for lunch?” “Yes, sir. That won’t be a problem.” “Great, have three dinners delivered to room 214 as soon as possible.” “I’ll get right on it.” She walked toward the dining room. He nodded toward Ike and Sarah. “Let’s go.” “Any messages?” asked Ike. “Not yet.” Abe smiled at Sarah. “Are you hungry?” They started up the long staircase. “Starving.” “Then come on, darlin’. Lunch is on its way.” Abe led them to their room, pulled out his key, and opened the door. He glanced inside and immediately pushed Sarah roughly into Ike’s arms. “Abe, what are you doing?” Sarah’s arms flailed as she caught onto Ike’s sleeve. Abe pulled his gun. “Ike, get her back.” “What’s wrong?” Ike grabbed Sarah around the waist and pulled her down the hall past a couple of doors. Abe ignored his brother and pushed the door all the way open. He looked around to make sure nobody was there. The drawers on the armoire were open, the clothes strewn about the floor. The mattress had been pulled off the bed, one of the pillows torn completely open with feathers floating around from the breeze coming through the open window. Both Sarah’s valise and his carpetbag were lying in the floor, both open and both empty.

228

Missy Martine

He looked at the door. “There’s no sign of forced entry.” Walking over to the window, he glanced out. It was two stories down and he didn’t see any way for someone to have climbed up to their room. “Ike, let me go.” Abe walked to the door and looked out when he heard Sarah’s voice. “Let her go, Ike. Whoever did this is long gone.” He stepped back to let Sarah walk in. “What on earth happened here?” She walked around the room and began picking up her things, her eyes vacant, her lips pressed into a thin line. Abe walked over and pulled her into his arms. “Not now, Sarah. We can’t touch anything until Sheriff Watson sees it.” She looked up, her wide eyes filling with tears. “Why not?” “Sarah, somebody broke in here looking for something, and the sheriff needs to know about it.” He turned and gently pushed her into Ike’s arms. “Look out for her. I’m going to send for the sheriff.” He turned toward the door. Right before he walked out, he glanced back to see Sarah weeping softly while Ike rubbed up and down her back, whispering into her ear. If it’s the last thing I do, I’ll find out who did this and make them pay. Abe hurried downstairs and found the same girl behind the desk. “Would you please call the manager for me? And, I need you to send a messenger for the sheriff.” The girl’s eyes widened, and she took a quick step back. “Boy,” she called out. When the young man came running up, Abe grabbed him by the shoulder. He tossed him a dollar coin. “Run fetch the sheriff, boy, and be quick about it. Tell him Sheriff West needs him.” “Right away, sir.” Abe watched the boy race out the door and turned back to the counter in time to see the young girl walking back with a short, heavyset man with a ruddy complexion.

Star Wishes

229

Sweating profusely, the man mopped his face with a wrinkled handkerchief. I’m Oliver Monet, the manager. Is there a problem I can help you with?” “I’ve sent for the sheriff because someone broke into our room while we were out this morning.” Oliver turned even redder. “Oh, my, was anything of value stolen? We tell our guests up front that if they have valuables they should leave them here with us in our safe.” Abe flinched at Oliver’s nasal tone. “No, there doesn’t appear to be anything missing, but someone went through our things and pretty much tore up the room.” Oliver mopped his sweaty brow again. “Oh, dear, oh, dear.” “Now listen…” “Sheriff West.” Abe looked up to see Sheriff Watson rushing through the door, Deputy Ellis hot on his heels. He glared for a moment at the hotel manager and then motioned for Sheriff Watson to follow him up the stairs. “Thanks for getting here so fast.” “What’s going on?” asked Sheriff Watson. “Did that female give you and your brother the slip?” asked Deputy Ellis. Abe turned and looked at the deputy. He stared, without a word, until the man paled, and backed down two steps. He turned and looked at Sheriff Watson. “You need to see our room.” On the way up he explained what they’d found when they came back from their walk. He opened the door and saw Sarah in a chair by the window. Ike was on his knees in front of her holding on to both of her hands. When she glanced toward the door, she pulled her hands free and wiped at the tears on her cheeks. Ike got to his feet and held out his hand. “Sheriff Watson, good to see you again.” The sheriff shook his hand. “Likewise, Ike. You look like life’s been treating you well, but I can’t say the same for this room.” He

230

Missy Martine

took a step toward Sarah, and then pulled off his hat. “Miss Keevers, I’m sorry we have to meet like this. Are you okay?” Deputy Ellis walked further into the room. “Sheriff, she’s the one that’s wanted for robbery and kidnapping. You want me to take her in?” Sarah sank further back into her chair, her face going pale. Abe moved forward to stand in front of the deputy, blocking his view of Sarah. Sheriff Watson sighed. “Deputy Ellis, why don’t you go wait in the hall? Or better yet, knock on some doors and see if anyone saw anybody go in this room this morning.” “But, Sheriff, it don’t seem right to just walk away when she’s sitting right here. Maybe she’s the one who trashed the room and stole from these men.” The sheriff took a step toward his deputy. “You have your orders, Ellis. If you want to keep your job, I advise you to get moving.” The deputy walked out the door, slamming it behind him. Sheriff Watson turned to Abe. “I’m sorry, but there’s not a lot I can do about the boy.” Abe bit back what he wanted to say. “No apologies necessary. Just keep him the hell away from me.” The sheriff looked around and whistled. “What were they after?” Abe shrugged. “We have no idea. Nothing appears to be missing.” The sheriff turned to look at Sarah. “Are you sure you don’t have something in your possession that could prove your innocence, or maybe prove somebody else’s guilt?” She sniffed, and looked up. “No, the only thing that proves what I’ve told Abe is the ledger in Miss Rivers’s desk and I left it where I found it so they wouldn’t come after me. I figured they wouldn’t be sure whether I saw it or not.” He looked around the room again. “Well, somebody thinks you have something of value.” He glanced at Ike. “Unless it’s related to one of your cases and somebody wants some evidence you’ve got.”

Star Wishes

231

“No way, Sheriff. I’m out of the bounty hunting business. I’m just a plain Kansas farmer now. He moved to put his arm across the back of Sarah’s chair. “Well, we have to assume they believe Miss Keevers has something they want back. Who else knows that she’s here?” “Nobody, except the people in your office. I doubt if anybody would even recognize her on the street.” Ike looked at Abe. “Did you find any evidence of someone breaking in?” “No, whoever came in had to have a key.” “Then that throws the hotel employees into the mix. You’re going to have to watch her close for at least two more days until the judge gets back. I can leave the deputy to watch outside the hall if you like.” Abe shook his head. “No, thanks, we’ll take care of it. We won’t leave her alone for a second until this thing is done.” Sheriff Watson put his hat back on his head. “Have you heard from that New York attorney yet?” “No, at least that’s what they told me downstairs.” “You might want to send another wire. Without having him to prove the money belonged to Miss Keevers, she’s going to have real problems with the judge.” Abe nodded. “That’s a good idea. I’ll take care of it right away.” The sheriff walked toward the door and then turned back. “Miss Keevers, you be sure and stick close to your men and don’t be wandering off by yourself. I’d hate to see anything happen to you.” He nodded to the men and then walked out. Abe closed and locked the door behind him. He watched Sarah get up and begin picking up her clothes. Ike pulled her back to the chair and onto his lap. “Sarah, you’ve got to settle down and let us take care of you.” “Darlin’, you do what Ike says and take it easy for awhile. You’ve had a good fright and you need to rest. We’ll help you pick up everything in a little while.” Abe walked closer and put his hand on her cheek. I’m gonna run on down to the telegraph office and send

232

Missy Martine

another wire. Maybe we can get an answer tonight.” He pressed a kiss against her cheek. “I’ll be back quick. You don’t open the door for anybody while I’m gone.” He waited for Ike to nod and then left. Somebody’s running scared and it’s high time I find out who it is.

Star Wishes

233

Chapter 9 As Raymond walked into her office, Hannah Rivers smiled and waved the letter she held in the air. “I think I’ve found a home for David Minton.” He walked straight to the cabinet and pulled out the whiskey bottle. “Oh, yeah. Who’d want that scrawny boy?” “A rancher down in Texas who’s a neighbor of the family that took the Dalton boy. He liked the looks of the Dalton kid and he wants one for himself. He’s got a couple thousand head of cattle to keep track of, and he says hands are hard to find.” She looked up and grinned. “He says he’ll pay top dollar.” Raymond tossed back his drink and slammed the glass down on the desk. “It might not matter. We might not be in the business long enough to deliver the boy.” “What are you babbling about?” “I went to the hotel and searched their room to see if I could find the ledger.” Hannah leaned forward. “So, did you find it?” “No, there wasn’t anything. No letters, no ledger, nothing. Either they’ve got it hid somewhere or they’re going on that girl’s word alone.” He glared at Hannah. “It’s possible that she hasn’t given it to them yet and plans to surprise the judge with it when they call us for a hearing.” Hannah leaned back in her chair. “What do you think we should do?” He poured himself another drink. “I think we need to make sure she can’t tell her story to the judge.” He threw back the drink and

234

Missy Martine

looked at Hannah. “I think it’s time we wrapped up things here and started over somewhere else.” Hannah shook her head. “We can’t just disappear.” “Why not? We’ve only got four children here now. Seems like the state hasn’t trusted you much lately, at least not enough to send you any new children.” “Are we supposed to just up and go and take those boys with us?” “Why not? We can find good homes for them wherever we end up.” “How do we explain leaving here before the hearing for that Keevers girl?” He shrugged, and picked up the whiskey bottle. “If she ain’t around anymore, there won’t be any hearing.” **** “What time do we have to be in court tomorrow?” Sarah walked to the window and looked out. They’d just come from having supper in the dining room. “Sheriff Watson told me to have you at the courthouse at nine tomorrow morning.” Abe walked over and massaged her shoulders. “Did you check to see if you had any wires from New York?” she asked. Abe sighed. “Yeah, darlin’, I checked. I even walked down to the telegraph office to make sure.” He’d sent another wire to New York two days before and, still, no response from Ike’s bounty hunter friend. “The sheriff did say you’ll be first on the docket so we won’t have to stand around all day getting nervous.” Sarah took a deep breath. “So this could be our last night together.” “Darlin’, no.” Abe turned her around and lifted her chin with his hand. “We’re going to have a lifetime together.”

Star Wishes

235

Sarah blinked back her tears and stared up at one of the men she loved. “Abe, I want you and Ike to do something for me tonight.” Abe pressed a kiss against her forehead. “Anything, darlin’, just name it.” She swallowed past the lump in her throat. “I want the two of you to take me together.” Abe froze and pulled away to look into her eyes. “Are you sure?” The door flew open and Ike came walking in. “I’ve got a bath coming any minute and I ordered our breakfast to be delivered by seven in the morning.” He looked over at Abe and Sarah. “What’s wrong?” Sarah looked up at Abe. “I don’t think anything is wrong. Do you?” He shook his head. “Not a thing. Brother, get ready. Tonight we make Sarah ours in all ways.” “You mean—” A knock sounded at the door. “We’ve got your tub.” Sarah moved back to the chair by the fire and sat quietly while the boys made several trips filling the tub with warm water. When they finally walked out the door for the last time, Abe reached down and adjusted the bulge in his pants. He walked over and hauled Sarah out of the chair, scooped her up into his arms, and then carried her over to stand her next to the steaming tub. His hand slid from her hair, his fingertips trailing down her cheek, sliding down the curve of her throat to flick at the buttons of her blouse. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and felt a second pair of hands under her skirt, the callused fingers caressing her thighs. Abe grinned as he peeled the blouse from her shoulders. “Wanna see how much fun we can have being naked, wet, and soapy together?” He glanced down as Ike pulled her skirts to the floor. Sarah squealed when Abe slung her over his shoulder, her naked ass thrust high in the air. Before she could voice a complaint, he’d stood her in the warm water. Ike tore off his clothes and stepped over

236

Missy Martine

the side of the tub. The steam from the hot water caressed her back while Ike’s brawny, naked body pressed against her front. He smoothed his mouth over hers, his tongue sweeping inside, while her breasts rested against his chest. “Hey, let me in on this party.” Abe pulled her back and cupped the sides of her breasts, sliding beneath their swells to cup their full weight in his palms. He leaned in close and licked around the outside of her ear. “Let’s make this a fast bath. I wanna get you on the bed where we’ll all be comfortable.” Ike brushed the back of his hand across her upper thighs. “I agree with that.” His hands moved to her hips. “Sit down and let us wash you, Sarah.” Sarah let them help her down into the warm water. Abe urged her back into the cradle of his thighs while Ike perched on the side, lifting her legs one at a time to soap them. She could feel Abe’s erection pressing into the small of her back. “Here you go, Bro.” Ike tossed a second bar of soap to Abe. “It’ll make things faster if you take care of your end.” **** Abe worked up lather in his hands and then ran a fingertip down the valley of her breasts. He slid his soapy hands up and began caressing the soft globes, teasing the nipples into hardness. Leaning down, he ran his tongue along the damp skin of her neck and throat, his cock twitching between them, begging to be buried in her heat. She was soft and pliant against him as he teased her buds into tighter and tighter peaks. “Come on, Abe. Wash the rest so we can get out of here. You’re hogging our woman.” Ike splashed a little of the soapy water in Abe’s direction. He chuckled, running his soapy hands over Sarah’s shoulders and arms. “Stand up, darlin’.” He steadied her while Ike pulled her to her

Star Wishes

237

feet. His fingers spread the soap over her back, and then massaged the cheeks of her ass. He looked up and watched Ike run his hand between her thighs. Sarah’s legs trembled. “Oh, God.” Abe ran his finger down the crack of her ass, using the soapy lubrication to press into her hole. He bit back a laugh when she squealed and came up on her toes. “This is a sample of what it’ll be like, darlin’. Me in your ass and Ike in your pussy.” He let his finger slide in and out. “You sure this is what you want?” “Yes,” she said, her breath coming in shallow pants. “Let’s get out now.” Abe slid his finger out and nodded to Ike. He put his hands on Sarah’s hips and pulled her back into the warm water. “Let’s get this soap off and we’ll get comfortable in the bed.” Obediently, she sank back down to sit between his legs. Together, he and Ike rinsed the soap from her skin. Ike climbed from the tub, quickly dried off, and reached to pull Sarah from Abe’s arms. Abe dried himself while he watched Ike pat a towel softly over Sarah’s body. Her eyes closed as if she were savoring the experience. Ike leaned forward to give her a long, involved kiss. A second later, she threw herself into Abe’s arms, her lips seeking his. He stormed her mouth with a deep claiming kiss, sucking first her upper and then her lower lip. His finger trailed over the curve of her ear, slipped down her neck and then teased the creamy mounds peeking over the top of the towel Ike had wrapped around her body. She willingly accepted his tongue as he probed deeply. Her small hands trailed softly down his chest, her featherlight touch sending his desire spiraling out of control. “Let’s go.” Ike loosened her towel, letting it drop to the floor. Abe lifted Sarah into his arms. She tightly held on to him as he carried her to the bed. After laying her on the soft mattress, he followed her down, turned her in his arms, and devoured her mouth. His tongue stroked along her lower lip and then delved inside,

238

Missy Martine

demanding as it moved into her mouth. He felt the bed dip and looked up to see Ike moving between her legs. **** Ike settled between Sarah’s legs, glancing briefly at Ike ravaging her mouth. Then, he skimmed his lips over Sarah’s abdomen, his tongue leaving a wet trail on her skin. His teeth nipped lightly at her soft flesh as he made his way toward one full breast. He sucked the tiny nub in his mouth, grazing it with his teeth. Sarah groaned deep in her chest, the fingers of one hand coming up to tangle in his hair. He sucked strongly on the engorged nipple, sucking and tugging it with his lips and tongue. Her sweet scent filled his senses when he traced his tongue around her areola and then followed a trail between her breasts. His fingers splayed wide over her naked skin as he kissed his way down her body. Swirling his tongue inside her belly button, he let his gaze center on her open pussy, moist and gleaming. Ike slipped a hand between their bodies and traced the cleft of her sex, parting the flesh. He let two of his fingers slip inside, invading her liquid heat. “Nothing ever felt this good before, Sarah.” “You guys are gonna be the death of me.” Ike glanced up to see Abe attach himself to one of Sarah’s nipples, her hands clutched tightly in his hair. He returned his attention to his fingers, spreading her open and gently rubbing the slick flesh of her clit. Leaning down, he licked the length of her slit and then thrust his tongue inside to explore her intimately. He let his thumb rub her clit while he thrust his fingers inside her warmth. Sarah began shivering, moving in the bed sensuously. She reached down and threaded her fingers through Ike’s hair. “Finish her, Ike. I wanna taste before we take her together.” Ike let his fingers toy lazily with her vaginal lips while he sucked her clit between his lips. With a keening moan, Sarah’s fingers dug

Star Wishes

239

into his scalp, her legs tightening around his shoulders. Her cream flowed over his tongue. **** Abe’s mouth dropped to taste one of Sarah’s dusky-pink nipples when she cried out with her release. Her long, tangled dark hair lay across her chest, her nipples peeking through with her tortured breaths. Ike raised his head and pressed a kiss to the skin above her mound and then backed off the end of the bed. Squeezing her breast, Abe placed an openmouthed kiss on Sarah’s shoulder. She tilted her throat back, giving him better access when he teased his lips along her cheekbone. Their tongues twined in a brief kiss before he licked along her collarbone and down to the tops of her breasts. He sucked a nipple into his mouth, raking the dark tip with the flat of his tongue. With each pull on her nipple, he slid his hand further down her body. As he trailed his kisses lower, Sarah splayed her legs wide. His tongue swirled a pattern across her stomach while his fingers brushed through the damp curls between her thighs. He parted the silky stands and slipped two fingers into her folds while she squirmed. Abe moved further down, settling between her spread thighs. His fingertips spread her pussy lips apart, and his tongue flicked inside, laving at the pulsing bundle of nerves at the top of her slit. He stroked the tiny bud with the flat of his tongue and then sucked it between his lips. Glancing up, he saw Sarah’s eyes close, her tongue sweeping out to moisten her lips. He slid his tongue back into her silky depths, mimicking the motion of his thrusting fingers. Sarah’s hands fluttered around his head and then gripped tightly in the sheets on each side of her body. “Come for him, Sarah,” Ike whispered.

240

Missy Martine

Fresh cream exploded on Abe’s tongue when Sarah shuddered in climax. Her body seized and she screamed. **** She shuddered and tried to catch her breath. They’re trying to kill me. “Come on, Abe, move it.” Ike moved to cuddle next to her side. “I’m ready for us to take her together.” “No.” Sarah wriggled up in the bed, sitting back against the headboard. Abe rose up, supporting his weight on his arms. “Darlin’, have you changed your mind?” She giggled. “Of course not. But so far I’m the only one that’s having any fun. It’s your turn.” Abe glanced at Ike and then back at Sarah. “Uh, I hate to be the one to break it to you, but this is really fun for us.” Ike bent over and pressed a kiss to her breast. “Oh, yeah, definitely fun.” Sarah pushed his head back and scooted off the bed. “Nope, it’s my turn to run the show.” Abe sat up. “Okay, what do you want us to do?” She pointed toward the wall. “I want Ike to lie on the far side of the mattress and you on this side. Leave room in the middle for me.” Abe looked at Ike and shrugged, and then moved into position on the bed. “No, you both have to lie on your back.” Sarah crawled up from the foot of the bed. “Wow, this is like a man feast.” She reached out with both hands and let her fingertips linger over the tiny nubs of their nipples. Both men groaned as the tiny buds hardened. Bending, she licked across Abe’s dusky nipple, and then latched on with her teeth.” “Oh, God, I’m a dead man.” Abe’s head came up. “Darlin’, if you keep that up it’ll all be over.”

Star Wishes

241

She chuckled, and then came up on her knees, bending over Ike. She took his earlobe between her teeth and gave it a little tug. She looked down at her dark hair lying on his tan skin and dragged it through the wiry hairs of his chest, across his nipple. She smiled when it hardened at the light caress. Turning her head, she pressed her lips to his and then tilted her head to deepen the kiss. When his fingers found her own erect nipples, she ran her hand down over his belly and back up. Rising up, she bent over Abe, her nipples brushing against his chest. Her lips met his, her tongue sweeping through his mouth. Turning, she raked her tongue across Ike’s chest. She took his nipple between her teeth and sucked. “At this rate I’m gonna spill all over myself.” Ike groaned. “Honey, have a little mercy.” Sarah’s nipples skimmed over Ike’s abdomen as she straightened She gave the brothers a small smile and reached out with both hands, stroking their cocks where they rose up from a nest of dark curls. “Please,” Abe begged. “I wanna feel those sweet lips around my cock.” “Honey,” Ike said, “I want your mouth on me.” Abe closed his eyes and moaned when she wrapped both hands around his cock. She bent and breathed in his scent, then leaned forward and slid her tongue in a circular motion around the end. Turning to Ike, she cupped his balls, rolling them gently, and then licked across his mushroom-shaped head. His body trembled when she held his erection tightly in her mouth. He began to move his cock back and forth and then cursed, and pulled away. “I can’t take this.” “I agree.” Abe sat up and grabbed Sarah around the waist. “Darlin’, you can do this some other time. We’re in pain here.” He pulled her to the side of the bed. “Ike, get in position.” Ike moved to the middle of the bed and lay on his back, his erection straight up in the air. “Okay, honey, why don’t you come over here and climb on?”

242

Missy Martine

Sarah swallowed hard and moved closer, lifting her leg to straddle his hips. Ike reached down with his hands, lifting her and positioning his cock at the entrance to her body. She anchored her hands on his shoulders and impaled herself slowly. “Damn, you’re so tight and hot.” She dug her fingernails into the tops of his shoulders and squeezed his shaft with her strong inner muscles.” “Bro, you’d better hurry.” “Hold on, I’m getting the butter.” Sarah turned and watched Abe place a small plate at the foot of the bed. “You stole some more butter?” He gave her a quick wink. “Thought we might need it.” He climbed onto the bed behind her. “Move your legs, Ike.” When Ike’s legs spread wide, Abe moved up close. He stroked his hand down her back to her bottom. Sarah felt him pull her cheeks apart, his tongue sliding down her crack, and teasing her hole. She felt him move and turned to watch him scoop up butter onto his fingers. She moaned when he prodded her hole, his slickened finger sliding easily past the tight ring of muscle. Her breath caught when a second finger joined the first, and they began scissoring back and forth. “It feels so much tighter with Ike inside me.” Abe removed his fingers and licked the side of her neck. “Are you ready for me?” Sarah took a deep breath and looked into Ike’s warm eyes. She nodded. “Yes, I’m ready.” She hissed, and then sucked in a breath as the head of his shaft pushed into her dark opening. Sweat beaded on her forehead as he worked his cock into her ass, and she ground her teeth against the burn. Ike slipped his hand down and toyed with her clit. “Can you feel his cock stretching your ass?” “What do you think?” she growled.

Star Wishes

243

Abe chuckled and pulled back a little, making the pain ease. With tiny, short thrusts he worked his way in until his chest rested against her back, fully seated inside her body. “How are you feeling, darlin’, are you okay?” “Full, so full,” she cried. “Please, I need to feel you moving.” She moaned, writhing in pleasure when Ike slid in and out of her pussy. His shaft rubbed her clit with each stroke. “What does it feel like for you guys?” she asked breathlessly. Small whimpers fell from her swollen lips as she pressed herself down on Ike’s cock. “It feels tight.” Abe groaned. “I can feel Ike moving back and forth inside you through some wall.” He began moving his hips, slowly thrusting into her ass while Ike pumped in and out between her legs. They coordinated their rhythm so that when one pushed in, the other pulled out. Sarah squirmed and moaned as they began to speed up their strokes. Ike continued to tease her clit with his fingers, bringing her closer and closer to another release. “I’m gonna come again.” “That’s the whole idea, darlin’.” Abe gripped her hips tighter and latched onto her shoulder with his mouth. “I can’t hold it, Abe.” Ike cried out and warmth filled her pussy. With a loud moan, Sarah shattered. The orgasm tore through her body like an explosion and she screamed. “Yeah, honey, come for us.” Ike panted. Abe bucked hard, and bit into her shoulder, as a hot spurt flowed into her ass. His arms tightened, his moans morphing into a strident cry as he came. Sarah collapsed on top of Ike and felt Abe slide out of her ass. Her eyes flew open when he picked her up and deposited her on the bed between their two warm bodies. Sated, she collapsed against the pillow. Abe leaned over and placed a kiss on her ear. “Sleep, little darlin’. Everything’s going to be fine, tomorrow. I love you and I won’t let anything bad happen to you.”

244

Missy Martine

Ike leaned forward and kissed her lips softly. “I love you, Sarah. Nothing is going to keep us from having a life together.” “I love you guys,” she whispered. Then, darkness settled around her. **** Abe opened his eyes and realized something was wrong. Sarah no longer cuddled up to his side. He looked around the room and found her, standing in front of the open window gazing up at the sky. She was naked except for a shawl wrapped around her shoulders. Quietly, he slipped from the bed and padded across the floor. He moved up behind her, wrapping her in his arms and pulling her against his chest. “Darlin’, you’re freezing.” She snuggled closer. “I don’t feel the cold, much.” He laid his chin on her head. “Are you wishing on the stars?” She gave a little laugh. “Yeah, you caught me.” Abe breathed in her scent deeply. “What are you wishing for tonight?” She remained silent for a moment. Long enough for Abe to think she wasn’t going to answer. “I’ve always made the same wish, for a family of my own to love.” He took her shoulders into his hands and turned her around. “There’s still time for your wish to come true. Just have a little faith in me.” Sarah gave him a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I do have faith, Abe, faith and love for you and Ike.” He hugged her close, pressing her cheek against his chest. “Let’s get some sleep, darlin’. We’ve got a long day ahead of us and we need our wits about us.” He tucked her under his arm and led her back to the bed. She climbed in and scooted to the middle, her back against Ike. Abe crawled under the covers and pulled her to his chest. She quickly buried her face in his neck. He glanced over and saw Ike

Star Wishes

245

watching them, a sad expression on his face. Abe sighed, and closed his eyes. It was a long time before he fell asleep. **** Abe looked over at Sarah and smiled. They were getting ready to leave the hotel for the courthouse. Everyone had been acting artificially cheerful all morning, and it was wearing on his nerves. “You look beautiful, Sarah. Ike really did good picking out that dress.” She was wearing a green velvet dress that would look wonderful when they got around to celebrating Christmas on the farm. He refused to let himself believe they wouldn’t still be together. “Thanks, but I still say he shouldn’t have wasted the money. My old clothes would have been fine.” She picked up her shawl and looked at Abe. “Are we ready?” He grinned. “Yeah, we’re ready.” He drank the last of his coffee. Ike moved to the door. “Let me go first to make sure everything’s okay. I’ll hail us a buggy to take us over.” “Okay.” Abe grabbed his coat and pulled it on. “We’ll be down in a few minutes.” Ike left and Abe walked over and took Sarah’s hands in his. “I don’t want you to be nervous. Just be yourself and tell the judge everything you told us.” She sniffed. “Did you hear from the New York attorney?” Abe grimaced and took a deep breath. “Not yet, but I’m gonna leave word at the desk for them to run someone over to the courthouse when word comes in.” He watched her shoulders slump and cursed silently. What can I do to make things right? “Let’s get going. Ike will have us a ride by now.” Sarah nodded, and let Abe lead her out the door. **** Ike peered up and down the busy street.

246

Missy Martine

“What ya looking for, Mister?” The driver of the buggy he’d hailed looked down at him and frowned. “Is something wrong?” “No, nothing’s wrong. I’m just looking for anything that might be unusual.” He turned around when Abe walked out the door with Sarah right behind him. He opened the buggy’s door and smiled at Sarah. “Your chariot awaits, my lady.” She giggled and let him take her arm to climb into the enclosed buggy. “Why, thank you, kind sir.” He turned and looked at Abe. “I’m gonna ride up top with the driver so I can keep an eye out for trouble.” His voice lowered. “Did you check for a wire?” Abe shook his head. “On the way out, just now. Nothing yet.” Ike turned toward the horses. They were going to need a miracle today, and it had been a long time since he’d believed in miracles. Maybe I should have been star wishing with Sarah. He jumped up and took a seat next to the driver. He gave him a look guaranteed to keep him from asking questions. After a minute, Abe pounded on the door signaling they were ready to go. The driver picked up the reins and they were off. It took about twenty minutes to get across town to the courthouse. The buggy stopped and Ike looked around carefully before he jumped down. He continued to scour the area, searching the faces in the crowds, for another few minutes and finally motioned for Abe to get out with Sarah. “I’m glad to see you’re being so cautious, little brother.” Abe chuckled when Ike scowled, and helped Sarah to the ground. “Here you go.” Ike handed the driver a five dollar gold piece. “Can you stick around?” The older man looked at the money and smiled. “Yes, sir. I’ll be happy to.” Ike took one of Sarah’s arms while Abe took the other. They led her around the buggy and started up the steps to the courthouse. A loud booming sound filled the air, and people began to run in all

Star Wishes

247

directions. Both Ike and Abe drew their guns and turned in opposite directions trying to determine where the gunshot came from. Ike backed up, wanting to be closer to Sarah. “Let’s get her inside.” He turned to take her arm and froze. Her face was white, her hands clutched against her lower abdomen where the green velvet of her dress looked wet. Her mouth opened and closed but no sound came out. “Sarah,” Abe cried out. She sank to her knees, hitting the sidewalk hard, and then toppled over on her side. Bright red began to seep through her fingers. “No!” Abe screamed and dropped to the ground beside her. Ike knelt on her other side as Abe turned her gently to her back. He laid a hand on her head as Sheriff Watson came running up, his gun drawn. He raised his gaze to the lawman. “We didn’t see where the shots came from.” He turned back to Sarah and found her eyes open, and filled with pain. “Don’t worry, honey. We’re gonna take good care of you.” He yanked off his shirt, raised her hands, and pressed it against her bloody abdomen. It nearly killed him when he heard her groan of pain. He looked over his shoulder. “Get that buggy over here,” he yelled. “We’ve got to get her to a doctor.” Sheriff Watson walked over and knelt beside him. “I’ve got my deputy searching, but so far there’s no sign of anyone with a gun drawn and nobody seems to have seen anything.” He put his hand on Ike’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, I’ll stay on it.” He turned to the driver. “Help me get her into the buggy and then you get her over to St. Joseph’s Hospital as quick as you can.” Sarah raised one hand to Ike’s cheek, and the other to Abe’s. Tears ran down her face, and they had to lean in close to hear her words. “I love you both, so much.” She coughed, and had trouble catching her breath. “Take care of my kids, and tell them I love them.” Her breath caught, and her eyes rolled back in her head. Ike leaned over and pressed his ear to her chest. His eyes closed in relief when he heard a faint beat.

248

Missy Martine

“Is she gone?” Abe sobbed. “No, she’s still alive.” Sheriff Watson pulled back on Abe’s shoulder. “Let’s get her in the buggy. If we get her over to the hospital they might be able to save her.” Ike looked up at the sheriff. “Did you see her wound?” He nodded, and looked away. He helped Abe and Ike pick Sarah up and lay her on the seat inside the buggy. “One of you should go with her, but the other needs to come with me and appear before the judge.” He looked at Abe. “It’d be better if you talk to him since you’re the sheriff.” Abe nodded and pushed Ike toward the buggy. “You stay with her and make them do whatever they can. I don’t care what it costs, you get her the best.” Ike blinked back his tears and climbed in beside Sarah. “Get this thing moving.” He pressed his shirt tight against the gunshot wound as the buggy swayed back and forth, the wheels rumbling against the streets. **** Abe watched the buggy drive off and felt as if his heart had been torn out. He looked down at the pool of Sarah’s blood on the sidewalk, and then at his own hands and clothes. “Come on.” Sheriff Watson grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the back of the building. “Let’s get you cleaned up before we go inside.” Abe allowed himself to be led to the water pump behind the courthouse. The sheriff pumped some water into a trough and Abe leaned down and dunked his head. He rose up, shook the water out of his hair, and then washed off his hands. His gaze focused on the sheriff. “What did you find?”

Star Wishes

249

“Nothing, yet. But I’ve only had time for a brief sweep. I was looking for a gunman in case they weren’t through shooting but didn’t see anybody with a gun drawn.” “Okay, so they weren’t close. That means it had to be a rifle of some kind, and somebody that knew how to use it. All those people, they would have had to be a pretty good shot to hit one person in that crowd.” He dried his hands on his pants. “After we see the judge, I’ll do a thorough sweep and question everyone in the area.” Sheriff Watson put his hand on Abe’s shoulder. “I’ve already got Ellis out doing that now. Come on, son, let’s go see the judge.” He walked toward the front of the courthouse. “Did you get your proof from that lawyer feller in New York about the money Miss Keevers inherited?” “No, the wire never came.” Abe raked his fingers through his wet hair. He knew when Watson didn’t say anything it was bad. He followed the sheriff into the courtroom and let him direct him toward the front. “You’ll be seeing Judge Winston Arlington,” Sheriff Watson whispered. “He’s a fair man, Sheriff West.” Abe looked up at the man and sighed. “Why don’t you call me Abe? Seems kind of silly to be acting formal with each other now.” “Okay, Abe, then you can call me Robert.” He pointed to the other side of the room. “I see Miss Rivers and Mr. Estes are here.” Abe studied the two people who had treated his love so badly and felt a rage sweep through his body. They treated her like a slave, and he had no doubts that they would have sold her if they could. He chuckled silently. That’s one time her daddy’s reputation did her some good. Nobody would have taken her for fear she had too much of her daddy in her. “We’ll sit down there.” Robert led him to a table in the front of the room. Abe looked around and tried not to feel overwhelmed. He’d only been a sheriff in Big Springs. He’d arrested a few men in his time, but

250

Missy Martine

only drunks and disorderly cowboys. He’d never even seen the inside of a courtroom and had no idea what to expect. All of his drunks had just plead guilty and paid their fines. He looked up when a door off to the right opened and a distinguished-looking man walked in. “All rise!” Everyone came to their feet when a uniformed officer called out. Abe got to his feet with everyone else and self-consciously smoothed down his wrinkled shirt. He knew he looked a sight with all the blood stains on his clothes. Once the judge took his seat, everyone else sat down, and Abe followed their example. The judge glanced toward their table. “Sheriff, I understand we’ve had some kind of excitement out front that’s directly related to our first case this morning.” “Yes, Judge.” Robert pointed to Abe. “This is Sheriff Abraham West from Big Springs, Kansas. He was bringing Miss Sarah Keevers into the courthouse this morning when someone shot her on the courthouse steps.” A steady hum of whispering filled the air. The judge pounded a little wooden gavel on his desk. “Silence,” he roared out. He looked at Robert. “Was Miss Keevers killed?” Robert shook his head. “No, at least she wasn’t dead the last time I saw her. We loaded her into a buggy and Sheriff West’s brother went with her to the hospital.” “Sheriff West, how did you come to apprehend Miss Keevers?” Robert motioned for Abe to stand. “I didn’t apprehend her. She turned herself in when she saw the wanted poster.” He figured it was close enough to the truth. “She had bought a farm outside Big Springs and didn’t know about being wanted until the poster came through on the stage.” Judge Arlington glanced at the papers on his desk. “I understand that she kidnapped some children from the Grover Street Orphan Asylum when she left. Are the missing children also in Big Springs?”

Star Wishes

251

Abe hesitated, and then decided it probably would be better not to lie to the judge. “Yes, sir. She made a good home for them on the farm. They have plenty to eat, warm clothes, and a roof over their heads. She’s even planning on sending them to school in the spring.” “Sheriff Watson, it’s my understanding that Miss Keevers has some kind of proof that the money she took from the Grover Street Orphan Asylum was actually her own inheritance. Is that true?” “I don’t have any personal firsthand knowledge of this, but perhaps Sheriff West can shed some light.” Abe watched Hannah and Raymond lean forward in their chairs. “An associate of a law firm in New York delivered Miss Keevers’s inheritance and I have someone in New York going around to all of them trying to find out who handled the transaction.” Judge Arlington frowned. “Why doesn’t the girl know who handled it?” “According to Miss Keevers, the associate talked with Miss Rivers and had her sign papers showing she’d received the money. She wasn’t present for their conversation.” Hannah jumped to her feet. “That’s a lie. I never had any New York lawyer come to me and give me money that was meant for Sarah. Why, it’s ridiculous. The girl has no family. She’d been at the orphanage since she was five years old.” The judge banged his gavel against the desk. “Sit down, Miss Rivers. You’ll get your turn in a moment.” He glanced back at Abe. “Continue, please. How did Miss Keevers find out if she wasn’t present for their conversation?” “One of the boys that was living there, Ezekiel, was apparently hiding in the closet outside her office and heard their conversation. He told Miss Keevers that Miss Rivers then tore up the papers the man had her sign and threw them in the trash. He saved them from being burned and gave them to Miss Keevers who put them back together so she could read them.” He glared over at Hannah. “Unfortunately, she didn’t keep them. Later, she opened Miss Keevers desk when she and

252

Missy Martine

Mr. Estes went away to deliver a young boy to his new home. She took her money, and only her own money, and had the opportunity to read over a ledger and some letters that Miss Rivers was storing.” “That’s another lie!” “Madame, if you don’t take your seat and be quiet, I’ll have you removed from this courtroom.” The judge looked at the papers on his desk. “Sheriff West, did she tell you what was in the letters and the ledger?” “Not word for word but she did tell me that she took the children to save them from what fate Miss Rivers had in store for them. She said that the ledgers and letters proved they were selling the orphans off to people as slave labor, and in some instances, selling the girls as companions, if you get my drift.” Again the buzz of whispers swept through the crowded courtroom. “Order.” Judge Arlington pounded on his desk. “Quiet.” He rubbed his temple with his hand. “Sheriff West, these are serious charges, but what you’re telling me is hearsay. You didn’t actually see any of the evidence yourself so you can’t testify to its content.” He paused. “Sheriff Watson, do you think Miss Keevers will recover enough to present the testimony of what she saw?” Robert gave Abe a brief look of pity and then turned back to the judge. “Judge, the girl was gut shot.” There were gasps all around the room, and Abe felt bile rise in his throat. He knew what that meant. Very few men survived gunshot wounds to the gut. Even if she survived the doctor taking out the bullet, the infection would most likely kill her. Judge Arlington sighed. “Then, I’m sorry, Sheriff West, but without her testimony, there’s nothing I can do. I have no proof to back up her charges against Miss Rivers, nor anything that can disprove the charges Miss Rivers has made against her. The broken desk clearly showed a break-in, and Miss Keevers did disappear with several of the children.” He looked down at his desk and frowned.

Star Wishes

253

“I’m afraid I have to order the return of the orphans to the Grove Street Orphan Asylum.” Hannah’s face erupted into a smile. “What if you had the proof, judge? Would you leave us kids alone and make Miss Rivers pay for what she done to Miss Sarah?” Abe spun around, his mouth dropping open at the sight of Daniel standing in the doorway of the courtroom. He carried a gunnysack, his clothes covered in mud and dust. Hannah jumped to her feet. “That’s Daniel Potter, and he belongs at the orphanage. He’s one of my boys. Somebody grab him.” Before anyone could lay a hand on Daniel, he pulled a gun from his bag and pointed it at Hannah’s table. Abe recognized the Horse Pistol that had given Sarah so much trouble. He saw some officers at the side of the room start toward Daniel. Before they could reach him, he got to his feet and made his way to where Daniel was standing. Everyone was quiet as he approached the boy with the gun drawn. “Daniel, please give me the gun so we can end this without further bloodshed.” Tears welled up in Daniel’s eyes. “So, it’s true? Did somebody shoot Miss Sarah?” Abe wouldn’t lie to the boy, not even to calm him down. He nodded. “Yes, it’s true, but she’s at the hospital with Ike, and she’s gonna be okay.” He desperately needed to believe that. “Give me the gun, son, and tell the judge whatever you wanted to say.” Daniel glanced over at Hannah, and then up toward the judge. “Daniel, if I had proof of what Sheriff West told me, then I could certainly do what’s right.” The judge smiled at the boy. “Why don’t you come up here and tell me what you know? I promise nobody will hurt you.” Daniel was silent for a moment and then he handed the gun to Abe. A collective sigh of relief filtered through the room. The boy looked up and frowned. “Stop him,” he yelled. “Don’t let him leave.”

254

Missy Martine

Abe looked up to see Raymond Estes moving toward the door. Before he could say anything, Robert had grabbed him and forcefully put him back in his chair. The judge pounded his gavel again. “Daniel, do you have some kind of evidence to present?” Daniel moved forward, clutching the gunnysack to his chest. He stopped at the table where Abe had been sitting. “What’s your full name for the record, son? And how old are you?” “I’m Daniel Potter, sir. I’m twelve years old.” “Where do you live, Daniel?” He smiled. “Miss Sarah bought a farm so we could all live together over in Big Springs. It’s a great place. We have a garden for food and a stream nearby that has great fishing. We got us a milk cow and a whole bunch of chickens so we have eggs every day and fried chicken once a month.” He sighed. “It’s a wonderful place to live.” “Who all lives there with you?” asked the judge. “There’s me, and my little brother Jonathan. Then there’s Zeke, he’s ten and Jake. He thinks he’s about ten, but he’s not sure cause he’s never had a ma and pa he remembers. Miss Sarah gave him his own birthday so we can celebrate it each year.” He thought for a moment. “And there’s Rachel. She wasn’t supposed to come with us, but when Miss Sarah found out what they planned to do with her, she said Rachel had to come and live with us.” Judge Arlington cleared his throat. “What did they plan to do with Rachel, Daniel?” “Miss Sarah found a letter asking them to sell Rachel to a…um, well a house of, well.” The judge peered at him closely. “A house of ill repute.” Daniel reddened and nodded his head. “The boy is lying, judge. Can’t you see that?” Hannah’s voice had lost some of its earlier bluster.

Star Wishes

255

The judge consulted the papers on his desk and then turned his gaze toward Hannah. “Miss Rivers, I find it interesting that your original complaint didn’t mention any disappearance of a young woman at all.” He looked back at Daniel. “Go ahead, son. What evidence is it you have to prove what you’ve said?” Daniel laid the gunnysack on the table and pulled open the end. He reached inside and pulled out a little black book along with a stack of papers. “This here is the ledger that we found when we broke into Miss Rivers’s desk so we could get Miss Sarah’s money.” He held up the papers. “And these are the letters proving they’ve been selling the children and making a profit instead of finding them decent homes.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a pile of torn pieces of paper. “This is what that lawyer man had Miss Rivers sign so he could leave Miss Sarah’s money. You’ll have to put it back together, but Miss Sarah did it so I’m sure you can.” “Would you bring those items to me, Daniel?” Raymond Estes jumped up and ran for the door. Sheriff Watson knocked him to the floor and held him there at gunpoint. “Somebody send for my deputy.” Hannah’s face was so pale, Abe wondered if she might faint. The judge spent several minutes reading some of the letters and then put them down and glared at Hannah. “Madame, if it’s up to me, you’ll find yourself in a women’s prison by the end of the week.” “No,” she cried. “It’s just a misunderstanding.” “Silence.” Judge Arlington turned to Robert. “Sheriff, it’ll be up to you to retrieve as many of these unfortunate children as you can. As for Miss Sarah Keevers, I hereby dismiss all charges against her.” He looked over at Abe. “And I do hope the young woman survives. As far as this court is concerned, she’s a true hero for saving as many of the children as she could.” Abe took a deep breath. “Judge, if it’s all right with you, I’d like to take Daniel home with me. He and the other kids are happy, and my brother and I would take responsibility for them.”

256

Missy Martine

“Sheriff, are you saying you want to adopt them?” “If that’s what it takes. I want us to be one big, happy family.” The judge smiled and banged his gavel. “It’s done. The papers will be drawn up making you their new father. Now, go see how your woman is doing, Sheriff.” Abe nodded. “Thank you, sir.” He grabbed Daniel by the arm and pulled him toward the door. **** Ike sighed as he paced back and forth in the hospital’s large waiting room. It was a good name for the room, since all you could do was sit and wait. There were five rows of straight-backed chairs, ten chairs in each row. He should know, he’d counted them several times. He wished somebody would tell him something. When they’d arrived, they’d taken Sarah back immediately. The doctor had come back and told him they would have to operate to remove the bullet and that it didn’t look good. “Humph, at least they could have told me something I didn’t already know.” He looked up, his shoulders slumping when Abe walked in. Then, his eyes widened when Daniel walked in behind him. “Boy, what are you doing here?” “Never mind about that. What have they said about Sarah?” asked Abe. “Practically nothing.” Ike told Abe everything he knew. “Daniel, how did you get to St. Louis?” “I rode Blackie to Jefferson City and then took the train.” Ike’s brows rose. “You rode one of Sarah’s horses to Jefferson City and then caught the train. How did you pay for it?” Daniel shrugged. “Miss Sarah left us money so we’d have whatever we needed until she came back.” He raised tear-filled eyes to Ike. “She is coming back, isn’t she?”

Star Wishes

257

Ike bit back a curse and pulled the boy into a hug. He glanced at Abe. “How’d it go in court?” Abe smiled, his eyes twinkling. “Everything is perfect. They dismissed all the charges against Sarah and arrested the ones running the orphanage, and we’ve just adopted all four of Sarah’s young family.” Ike’s mouth dropped open. “We’ve what?” Before Abe could explain, the door opened and a doctor walked in. Ike held Daniel tighter. “Is she alive?” The doctor smiled. “Yes, and she’s very lucky. The bullet missed her bowel so there’s not as much chance of infection. We were able to remove it, and it missed all her major arteries and bones. She should make a full recovery.” He glanced at Daniel and frowned. “Could I speak to you alone?” Abe put his hand on Daniel’s shoulder. “Would you please wait for me outside?” The boy hesitated for a moment, and then shuffled his way out the door. The doctor looked at Abe. “It’s okay, doc. This is my brother Abe and we’re both responsible for Sarah. You can talk in front of him.” “Very well. As I said, the bullet missed her major vessels and bones, but it did cause a fair amount of damage. I’m afraid Miss Keevers will never be able to bear children.” Abe grinned. “That doesn’t matter as long as she’s gonna live.” “I agree.” Ike pumped the doctor’s hand vigorously. “Thank you so much. You’ve given us back our life, doc.” The man smiled. “Just be patient with her. It’ll be a long recovery for her. She won’t be able to leave the hospital for at least a week to ten days. Then, she’ll have to be taking it easy for at least a month. You came very close to losing her, and you’ll have to give her plenty of time to recover.” “We’ll give her all the time she needs, doc,” Abe promised.

258

Missy Martine

“Then, I have to be going. I have another surgery in an hour. If you have any questions, you can give them to the nurse and she’ll get word to me.” He turned and hurried out the door. Ike looked at Abe. “What do we do now?” “We marry the girl and take her home.” Ike snorted. “It ain’t gonna be that easy and you know it. You know what she’s always said about her star wishing. She’s always wanted a big family. This news is gonna be devastating to her. All she’s ever wanted is her own family to love.” Abe grinned. “Oh, I think we can give our little darlin’ just what she wished for.”

Star Wishes

259

Epilogue Sarah looked up at the sky and inhaled deeply. It was good to finally be coming back to Kansas with Abe and Ike. She’d lain in that hospital bed, and later in a small boardinghouse until she’d thought she might go mad. Poor Ike had been forced to endure her nasty temper. But, after seven weeks of resting, the doctor had said she was fit enough to travel home, as long as she didn’t overdo. Ike had sent word to Abe, and they’d started the long journey back to Big Springs. The train had been the worst. The constant rumbling of the wheels on the tracks, and the bitter cold, had made the trip seem much longer than it really was. Sarah had been especially grumpy because she’d missed Christmas with the children. They’d sent her little gifts, but Abe had thought the weather too unpredictable for them to travel to see her. Sarah sighed. He’d been right. They’d had two large snowstorms, and he’d kept them snug and warm and well fed through it all. Now, she was finally heading toward the farm. The stagecoach had pulled in on time, and Abe had left a note on the jail door saying he’d left the buggy at the livery for them. She was kind of disappointed that he’d not been there to meet her, but the weather was getting worse. The temperature was dropping, and they were probably in for another heavy snowfall. She’d wanted to go back to her own farm, but Abe had moved the children to their place after the first big snow. They had more room since their house had six bedrooms, and Abe had convinced her they’d be safer with him. “Who’s taking care of Cupcake and the chickens?” asked Sarah.

260

Missy Martine

“Abe moved them out to our place so he wouldn’t have to make the trip over there daily. Angus has been taking care of them.” Sarah leaned back and decided to enjoy the scenery. She was snug in her winter coat with a matching hat and set of mittens. Ike had even tucked a wool blanked around her, and placed heated bricks at her feet. He’d been determined not to take any chances with her health. It took almost two hours to make the trip. The roads were icy, and would have been too dangerous to go any faster. Ike let the horses amble on at their own pace, letting them find the safest route on their own. “I can see it!” Sarah spotted the smoke coming from several of the chimneys on the roof of Ike’s house. Each of the bedrooms had a small, wood-burning stove, and it looked like they were all in use. Ike unfolded the blanket and lifted Sarah from the buggy. He took her arm and led her toward the front door. “Where are we going? Nobody ever uses the front door.” One side of Ike’s mouth tilted into a lopsided grin. “Today, we do.” He held tightly to her arm as they climbed the frozen steps and knocked loudly on the door. Sarah frowned. “Since when do you knock on your own door?” His grin widened, and he pushed the door open. He stood back and motioned for her to go in first. She hesitated, and then walked ahead of him. She’d been afraid coming to their home would be awkward. They’d been after her for weeks to agree to marry Ike, with him being the oldest, but she’d firmly said no. She didn’t want to tie them to a woman who’d never be able to give them children. She’d stay awhile and enjoy their companionship, but then she’d move on so they could find a wife that could give them what they needed. Sarah stepped through the door and gasped. The front room had a huge tree decorated with strings of popcorn and colorful ribbons tied around the branches. There were even crocheted stars or snowflakes hanging in places. A rag doll with wings perched on the very top. She

Star Wishes

261

moved closer, and Ike came to stand beside her. “What kind of tree is that?” “It’s a Hackberry tree.” He nodded toward the bottom where she saw a root ball wrapped in what looked like a wet blanket. “As soon as our late Christmas is over, we’ll plant it out back so we’ll have it again next year.” Sarah felt tears gathering in her eyes. “You and Abe waited to have Christmas with me?” He hugged her close. “Of course we did, honey.” “Christmas wouldn’t be the same without you.” Abe smiled at her from the kitchen door. “Abe!” She walked over and gave him a passionate kiss. “I’ve missed you.” She leaned back. “Where are Rachel and the boys?” He smiled. “They’re here. They’re just giving us some time to say our hello alone.” He pulled her close. “Welcome home, darlin’. We’ve waited a long time for this day. We want you to consider this your home, Sarah. We want you for the rest of your life. Sarah, we want you to be our wife.” She tried to pull away. “We’ve talked about this, Abe. I’m not going to marry either of you. We’ll just give it time and see what happens.” She patted his cheek. “Don’t worry. I’m not planning on going anywhere anytime soon.” Ike walked up behind her and nuzzled her neck. “I should hope not. You’ve been the one wishing all these years on the stars, and it wouldn’t be fair for you to take off when your wishes are finally coming true.” She stepped back. “What are you talking about?” A sound had her turning toward the kitchen. “Is that a baby crying?” “Uh-oh.” Abe grimaced. “Sounds like somebody’s not happy.” Sarah moved around him and opened the door to the kitchen. She took one step inside and stopped. The room was full of children. “What’s going on here?” She saw Daniel, Zeke, Jonathan, and Jake. Rachel was holding a baby. A young boy stood near the stove. “My

262

Missy Martine

goodness. You’re William Mathers.” He was taken away by Miss Rivers and Mr. Estes right before she ran away with the children. Turning around, she saw two more little boys and two little girls she didn’t recognize. “Abe, what’s going on? Who are all these children?” He smiled and walked over and took her hand. “This is the large, loving family you’ve been wishing for on those stars all your life.” He pointed to the two little girls. “This little blonde beauty is Amy and she’s six years old, and this little brunette beauty is Ellen and she’s five.” Ike walked over and put his hand on one of the boy’s shoulders. “This handsome young man is Andrew and he’s nine years old, and this handsome young man is Michael, and he’s seven. You already know little William.” Rachel laughed and bounced the baby. “This little angel is Esther and she’s eleven months old.” The baby squealed with laughter. Rachel walked over and handed her to Sarah. Sarah held the baby close and smiled down at its chubby cheeks. She had a smattering of red hair on her head and a winsome smile. She looked over at Abe. “What’s going on?” “All the time you were recuperating with Ike at the hospital, and at the boarding house, I was working with Sheriff Watson to track down some of the children Hannah and Raymond sold off. We weren’t able to find them all because some of them had run off from their new homes.” Ike walked over and let the baby grab his finger. “The sheriff is still looking for them, but for now, nobody knows where they are.” Abe put his arm around Sarah’s shoulder. “Once we recovered the children, Abe and I decided they needed a home they could depend on.” Sarah looked around the room. “So you brought them here? They let you just take them?”

Star Wishes

263

Abe ran his fingers through his hair. “Um, no. We didn’t just bring them here. We’ve adopted them, every last one of them including Rachel, Daniel, Zeke, Jonathan, and Jake.” She looked around again. “You adopted ten children?” She was having a hard time getting her mind to accept what her eyes were seeing. “Yes,” Abe said. “We’ve adopted them, and now they need a mother.” He and Ike both dropped to their knees on the kitchen floor. They spoke at the same time. “We love you, Sarah Keevers. Will you do us the honor of becoming our wife and making our big, loving family complete?” Sarah tried to blink away her tears but felt several slide down her cheeks. She looked around at the hopeful smiles on all the children and then looked down at the baby that was happily chewing on her thumb. She took a deep breath and looked at Abe and Ike. “I’d be honored to be your wife and the mother of these wonderful children.” The men surged to their feet to encase her and the baby in a hug, while the other children gathered around to join in. Sarah closed her eyes and said a silent prayer. Thank you, Mamma. Star wishes really do come true.

THE END WWW.MISSYMARTINE.COM

ABOUT THE AUTHOR I was born and raised in the great southern state of Tennessee. In my youth, I studied nursing and spent several happy years working in the hospitals there until I branched out into medical management in 1980. In 1998 I was managing a medical supply house in Chattanooga, when I met the love of my life. The only problem facing me then, he lived way out in Oklahoma. You see, we had met in a chat room! He romanced me daily with love letters, flowers and phone calls. It wasn’t long before I uprooted myself and moved west to join him. We married in 1999, and then continued our fantasy romance all over the world. Together we have traveled in almost all of the Continental United States, and taken trips to Canada and China. I retired from working in 2002 and it wasn’t long before my husband was encouraging me to find some kind of outlet to occupy my time, something that was challenging and rewarding. I was already obsessed with reading about romance, and I began to think I could probably write a good, romantic story. My husband heartily agreed with me. With that encouragement, I began writing my first book. I wasn’t really convinced that anyone else would find it interesting, but he pressed me to take a chance and send it in to a publisher. To my surprise, it was accepted, and now I’m able to share it with readers everywhere who like a “happily ever after” story. Today, I’m living in California with my, still romantic, husband of twelve years, and our boys. Our boys consist of Beau, Midnight, and Bubba, three male cats that allow us to live with them and serve them at their leisure. I continue to write almost daily, hoping that someone, somewhere will get the same enjoyment from reading my stories, that I get from writing them.

Also by Missy Martine Ménage Amour: Anna Doubles Down Siren Classic: A Wolfen Heritage 1: Discovering Her Wolfen Heritage Siren Classic: A Wolfen Heritage 2: Denying His Wolfen Heritage Ménage Amour: A Wolfen Heritage 3: Changing Their Wolfen Heritage Ménage Amour: Table for Three Ménage Amour: Sequel to Table for Three: Catch Her When She Falls

Available at BOOKSTRAND.COM

Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

Star Wishes

Star Wishes

Star Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Twenty Wishes

Christmas Wishes

Twenty Wishes

Twin Wishes

Kitty Wishes

Last Wishes

Midnight Wishes

Christmas Wishes

Chocolate Wishes

Treacherous Wishes

'ware Wishes

three wishes

Christmas Wishes

Christmas Wishes

Highland Wishes

Kitty Wishes

Star Wishes

Star Wishes

Star Wishes

Star Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Wishes

Twenty Wishes

Christmas Wishes

Twenty Wishes

Twin Wishes

Kitty Wishes

Last Wishes

Midnight Wishes

Christmas Wishes

Chocolate Wishes

Treacherous Wishes

'ware Wishes

three wishes

Christmas Wishes

Christmas Wishes

Highland Wishes

Kitty Wishes

Recommend Documents